Leaderboard

Chapter 100: Editing CROSSING THE THRESHOLD to my previous nest had felt like a trip back to daycare. This somehow felt even more babyish as I looked around the room, though! The walls were painted baby pink on two sides and pale lavender on the other. Above the pods and on every empty space were painted baby unicorns. The baby part was evident with the pacifiers they nursed and the diapers they wore as they frolicked around pastel rainbows. A giant sun with a smiley face was painted on the pink wall where the changing table sat. About fifty percent of the painted creatures and scenery were coated with sparkly glitter paint, making the paintings shimmer oddly as you moved. Whereas the only actual seating in my old nest were the desk chairs, a single rocking chair, and two bean bags, this room featured more bean bags, giant stuffed animals, and… ‘Rocking unicorns?!?’ I thought, realizing what four things were in the middle of one side of the room. Actually, it was then that I realized there was a genuine ‘play area’ part of the room, complete with a giant dollhouse, dolls, doll furniture, and what looked like a play kitchen, too. ‘What the fuck?’ I thought internally. “A bit overwhelming, huh?” Lilly said, bending down to where I’d frozen. Don’t worry; you don’t have to play with any of the dolls. When the dorm was built, the donor insisted that each of the girls’ nests have a play area with plenty of dollhouses and toys for them to destress. I looked up at her in disbelief, “Umm… that seems a bit over the top?” She laughed, “You’re not alone in thinking that, Carly, I just think it’s a bit sexist that the girls got this, but the boys got boring rooms.” Mackenzie shook her head, “If you put this in the boy’s nests, they’d destroy it just to make a point.” “Some of the girls do that already,” Lilly said before looking like she shouldn’t have said that. “So, which pod is mine?” I asked, sighing. ‘Can nanites be programmed to filter out extra sparkles?’ “This one here,” she said, “They just swapped out the mattress and everything. I put new bedding on for you too,” she said. I only noticed then that my name was hand-painted on a piece of white wood with ‘Carly Sparkles.’ All the other girls had their first names and sparkles after theirs, too. The pods were white, with bedding alternating pink or purple across every other pod, mine being purple. Grandma helped me set up my desk with my things and unpacked what clothes I could keep from my life as Connor, taking the rest to her house in case they were needed again. Mackenzie left at some point, but Lilly stayed behind and helped organize everything. “We brought this box of diapers,” Grandma said, “I know you don’t get many Littles Carly’s size here.” “She’s in diapers now?” Lilly asked. “Oh, I guess that message didn’t make it to you. There’s been a side-effect of the poisoning Carly had the week before last… She’s lost her continence now.” Lilly looked at me, clearly unhappy, and said, “I’m so sorry, Carly! This wasn’t a very good weekend for you, was it?” I shrugged, “We finished our film at least?” “You’ll have to tell me all about that later,” she said as Mia and Willow walked in. “Well, hi girls, I don’t know if you’ve had a chance to meet her, but we have a new princess joining our nest!” “Hi, Mia, Willow,” I said. “Sorry, how do we kn…?” Mia started to say. “Connor?!?” Willow asked. “Carly, now,” I said with a groan. “How?” Mia asked. “Long story, but suffice it to say I can’t live in the boys’ nests anymore?” “You’re living here?!?” Mia asked. “Can he do that?” She asked Lilly. “Yes, because she is a little girl just like you! Though her diapee might be a little drier? I’m guessing that’s why you two came back?” Both girls blushed but nodded. “Let’s get those diapees changed then,” she said. Both girls looked uncomfortable, especially as they noticed Grandpa, but that didn’t stop her from picking up each and changing them as we headed out the door to get lunch. “I’ll be back later,” I told her, “Thanks for the help!” Grandpa and Grandma followed me out. Grandpa waited until we were inside the closed elevator to say, “That room is girlier than any of the girls’ nurseries you ever designed, Mandy, and I didn’t think that was possible!” “I always knew things were different in the girl’s nests,” Grandma said, “but I think that’s worse than even if Stacy had been stuck inside one.” I nodded, as I’d heard a few things myself already. “Guess we’ll have to start buying you clothes with unicorns on them so you can match the rest of your nest?” Grandma teased as the doors opened. I slapped my forehead, “I’m going to die of sugar overload!” Grandma and Grandpa took me to lunch in the Union before asking, “Are you doing anything after class besides going to your dorm?” Grandma asked. Remember, I need to take you quickly to student services for that new ID; they said they could update your wrist ID, too.” “Beth and I are supposed to meet up and work on starting to edit everything together,” I told her. “Can we just do that now?” She looked at the time and said, “Maybe? Let me carry you, and we’ll see if they’re open.” I sat in her arms as Grandma hurried to another part of the Union where student services were housed. Fortunately for us, they were open. “Hi, we need to update Carly’s ID,” Grandma told the woman at the desk. “Why?” “She’s Carly Slane now, not Connor Slane?” “And you are?” the woman asked suspiciously. “Professor Amanda Westerfield,” she told her. The woman’s expression was almost comical: “Got it! Carly, come over here and stand on this step stool…” My picture was taken, and the card ID was replaced quickly. The wrist ID was a bit trickier, but she could update that information, too, since it was just a change in name and gender. “Send me a message later so I know you made it back to your nest, okay?” Grandma asked after walking me to my math class. “Okay,” I told her. She bent down to my level, “Tomorrow, you have a doctor’s appointment with Doctor Nickerson after your screenwriting class to see if there’s any change in your situation. We want to give it some time to see if things stabilize first. I’ll meet you outside your class to take you over there.” “Okay,” I said. “I love you, Carly,” she said as she hugged me tightly. “I love you too, Grandma.” I walked into Math Analysis and tried to steel myself for the conversation with yet another class that didn’t recognize me at first… BETH GRABBED LUNCH with Livy and Reila that day, even as she initially kept an eye out for Carly. She received a text, though, saying Amanda and Fred had taken her to lunch after the move. “So, how’d things go this weekend?” Livy asked. “Umm… That’s really hard to answer,” Beth said. “Problems in lover’s lane?” Reila asked. Beth blushed, “Not between us, no?” “Then?” Livy asked. “You’ve got that guilty look like you know your best friends are supposed to know something, but you’re kind of embarrassed to tell us?” “I do not,” she tried to defend herself. “Totally do,” Reila added. She sighed, “Okay, so the filming sucked for the roles for us, but the crew was nice, and things went well. We finished filming everything yesterday, so we’re done with the worst part as long as we don’t need to reshoot something.” “That doesn’t sound like a secret?” Livy pushed. “Argh!” Beth complained, “So the script required Connor to go ahead and get one of the nanite treatments to change his appearance to her appearance.” “Wait, I thought you were the dunce?” Reila said. “Thanks…” Beth shook her head, “I was, but the buddy was a transgender character for some reason. So, to make it real, Connor became Carly. The plan was to have him become a girl for the filming from Saturday through finishing on Sunday, then everything would be reversed.” “Oh…” Livy said, “Reversing didn’t go so well?” Beth ran her hand through her hair nervously, “No, and that was only part of it…?” “So your boyfriend is now a girlfriend? Are you willing to try and make that work?” Livy asked. Beth bit her lip but nodded, “I think so? She’s still the same person?” “That’s so totally sweet,” Reila said. “Right answer!” “Something else, though?” Livy asked. “So the nanites also reactivated a side-effect from that stupid LittleGo Plus that that bitch poisoned him with. His potty training is effectively gone forever at the moment.” “That sucks,” Reila said. “Yeah… So you willing to date someone who you have to change their diapers?” Beth nodded, “That, of course, had its own problem. I’m just starting my period, and those stupid hormones were turning the mommy me completely nuts this morning.” “Oh!” Livy said, “You have one Amazon parent, so I guess that’s why?” Beth noted Livy didn’t say which parent. Truthfully, her true biological father had been, so she nodded, “Maybe?” “So wait, you haven’t like…?” Reila asked, pointing to her chest. Beth blushed, “No!!!” She felt her stomach turn, “Mine won’t, right?” Livy shrugged, “Who knows? Betweeners have odd genes. Sometimes, we’re more like Littles; otherwise, the stupid Amazon genes express themselves. You probably need to have a conversation with him… I mean, she to warn her?” “Yeah,” Beth agreed. “Beth, why does that woman over there keep staring at us? She looks a little too old to be a college student.” Beth turned and saw Nikki, “I guess there was one other thing since I saw you… That’s Nikki, my bodyguard…” I WAS GRATEFUL as I finished my math class, and I was able to get free of any taller interventions. Doctor Nash had announced an upcoming quiz, and every other student apparently panicked as they all rushed her at the end with questions and attempts to get tutoring. I had surreptitiously checked my diaper during class and knew that the drinks I had at lunch had run right through me and into the diaper. I was grateful to find Beth coming out of her own class, as we had plans to go work on editing the film. “Hi, Carly,” Beth said, closely followed by Livy. “Hi, Beth,” I said. I blushed at Livy’s shocked expression as she knelt before me, “Oh, my gosh, you’re adorable!!!” “Thanks,” I said nervously. “Sorry you had this happen,” Livy said, “But at least you are cute!” I sighed, “There is that!” “You ready to go work on the project?” Beth asked. I nodded, “We should try and get started at least?” “I booked two hours of editing time already, so we can get a start,” Beth told me. “Join us for dinner?” Beth suggested to Livy. “Can’t tonight, but I’ll take a raincheck!” She said with a smile. She gave me a friendly hug, “Welcome to the better side of life,” she winked. Beth looked down at me, “Need a change first?” She asked quietly to avoid passing students from hearing. I sighed and nodded, “Please? If you don’t mind? I can go to one of the stations if you do?” She surprised me by picking me up and placing me on her hip, whispering, “No stupid HoloNanny is going to change my girlfriend!” I blushed but comfortably sat on her hip as she carried me to the nearest bathroom. Three changing stations were available, and Beth placed me on the cleanest-looking one. “Let’s get you into a dry diapee!” she said with a smile. “Can you hand me one and some wipees from your bag?” “What’s with the mommy vibes?” I asked her as I handed her a diaper and a packet of wipes from my backpack. “Sorry, Con… Carly,” she looked sheepish, “Sorry about the wrong name there too. Since it’s my time of the month, apparently, the maternal instincts are coming out. I really am trying to tamp them down.” “I didn’t realize you had that much Big in you,” I told her as she gently pushed me onto my back. “I didn’t either,” she admitted. “It’s weird, and I’m sorry. I was incredibly distracted in class this morning since I couldn’t help but think I’d been a little crazy with you.” She pushed up the skirt of my jumper dress and unbuttoned the onesie top to reveal my soaked diaper. A moment later, she pushed the top and the jumper almost up to my arms to get them out of the way so she could reach the diaper. “You really soaked this thing!” She smiled at me. “Sorry,” I said. “It’s frightening how quickly I went from full control to less than a baby.” She kissed my head, “Nothing you can do about it! Do you need to go anymore?” I shrugged, “I can’t feel it to tell you?” She made a face, looked around the room, and then suddenly attacked my belly with her fingers without warning! “Beth!!!” I complained, “Stop!” After a little bit, she did and said, “I guess you did need to go some more…” I groaned, “Surely there are less torturous ways to make me pee myself?” “Maybe, but not as fun for me!” She kissed me on the nose and returned to opening the diaper. She was thorough but quick with the rest of the change. Soon, buttoning up the onesie, pulled the skirt down and placed me on the ground. “Okay, let’s go get to work?” she said. I nodded. It was a bit of a hike to the Matisse Center, but not horrible. I appreciated that she controlled the maternal instincts that seemed to suddenly flair and let me walk beside her. While we walked, we talked about our classes and other things. “How’s the new nest?” Beth asked. “Imagine the girliest preschool bedroom you could imagine? Filled with unicorns, rainbows, and sparkles?” She grimaced, “Okay?” “Now give that a shot of some crazy drug, call it a sparkle enhancing super powered formula, then concentrate that and inject the whole world with it!” “That bad, huh?” “I’m not kidding about unicorns or the sparkles,” I shook my head. “It was bad enough being fox kits in the other nest; we’re literally baby unicorns. I looked it up. Apparently, some people call those ‘sparkles’ instead of colts?” I shuddered, “My baby sisters wouldn’t have even wanted it in their girliest of fantasies!” She laughed at me then. “Seriously… and then did you know the girl’s nests have ‘play areas?’” She looked at me as if this was new to her. “What do you mean?” “One part of the room has a couple of gigantic dollhouses and a play area straight from a daycare!” “That’s scary,” Beth said. “I didn’t know that, though; I wonder if anyone actually plays with them?” I shrugged in response. “Who’s in the nest?” I shrugged, “I don’t know all of them; I do know two girls from my dimension are in there. They were a bit nervous, I think, when they figured out who I was, since to them, I’m effectively a boy moving in?” “They’ll get over it as soon as they see you naked?” Beth suggested. I blushed, “I hope so?” Fortunately, the editing studio we had booked was in front of us, so I was able to avoid having any other embarrassing discussions over girly nests and naked me! When I entered the room, I couldn’t help but peek around to ensure there were no surprise former crew members before climbing onto an adjustable-height chair at a computer console. The editing setup was similar to what I’d experienced back home but definitely more advanced! A HoloScreen that felt large due to its proximity to the user was set in the middle. To the right and left of the main screen were ten smaller screens that could display two-dimensional images for quick scanning of views and proofs and synced video to choose views. On the desk itself was a complicated series of touch screens that displayed a series of edit controls and options. I was amused as I activated the console that a holographic set of physical controls like a joystick and wheel were still available, which I assumed were meant to help control views and zoom in. There was even an obvious interface for EdgeSphere goggles! We’d been given an overview of the suite of tools in class, but this was my first real solo venture, and I was looking forward to playing! “What’s first?” Beth asked as she pulled another tall chair up beside mine. “We need to log in first,” I said, pulling up the screen and inputting my credentials. That took us into the system, and I could log into the special server for the projects. My eyes watered over the space the files occupied, but I was able to bring a list of cuts up onto one of the side panels. “Do you have your hard copy of the script by chance?” I asked her. She nodded, pulling out a binder. “Any reason you want a hard copy?” I shrugged, “I feel like it’s easier to make sure we get everything?” She nodded at that, “Okay, now what?” “Now… let’s look for the first clip…?” To my amazement, every clip was already self-labeled with Scene, Take, Length, and even good and bad take marks on the sheet. I knew a couple crew members traded off with a ‘good’ or ‘bad’ rating on the takes, but no one, as far as I could see, had entered the rest of the data? ‘Must have been a setting in the studio? I’m guessing it caught and transcribed the data when they spoke at the beginning of the takes? Talk about a time saver!’ Beth and I soon devised an edit decision list for the first scene. “Okay, let’s take this wide view of you first?” I said to Beth as I started selecting the clips from one take and populated all of them on the outside monitors while choosing the clip I wanted first in the middle. It took us the better part of fifty minutes to edit the first prologue scene, finding the best camera coverage for each line and action. “All of that for a couple of minutes of film?” Beth asked, eventually becoming somewhat exasperated. I laughed, “There will be worse, Beth. At least we didn’t have to worry about special effects?” “This is going to take forever!” she whined. “Probably,” I smiled, “Let’s get it done!” Beth and I worked the entire two hours we had the studio reserved, saved our progress, and headed to dinner. We had sat down at one of the mixed-height tables with our food about a minute before Amy and Mia walked up. “Hi, Con… Carly?” Mia said. “Hi, Mia, Hi, Amy,” I said. “May we join you?” Amy asked. I nodded, “Please!” We sat for a few minutes eating before the elephant in the room roared, “So, is it really true you’re a girl now?” Amy asked I nodded. “This dimension is insane!!! Why did we volunteer to come?” Mia said sadly. “Are you not finding anything positive?” Beth asked. “Well… not really. I’m in my Early Childhood Education classes, but half of them have been more about caring for Littles like me rather than young children! My professor even wanted me to…” She stopped and looked embarrassed. ‘Probably play baby for them?’ I thought to myself. I nodded to her, “I honestly worried about that when you introduced yourself before we came?” “How much did you know?” Amy asked. “I mean about how nuts everything is?” “Probably just about everything?” I said. “My mom came here…?” “So anyway, I guess you get to be in our nest now… go sparkles!” Amy said sarcastically. “Is Lilly at least better a better nest mother?” I asked quietly. “Much,” Mia said. “At least we don’t have forced playtime like in our other nest?” “That is so bizarre! She actually made you play with the dolls?” I asked. “Not just that, she made us pretend we were young enough to do stupid things like play house too… I hated that when I was a kid, for real!” Amy griped. The four of us talked for thirty minutes while we ate and gradually moved back to conversations that were more normal for college students. Time did tick on, though, and eventually, Mia said, “I’m going to head to the nest,” Mia stood, “I need to study and get some sleep.” I looked at Beth before turning to Mia. “Would you Mind if I walked back with you, Mia?” “Umm… sure, Amy, you going back too?” “Yeah, might as well,” Amy replied. “Beth, I’m going to go with them to see how things go tonight. I’ll message you later if I am able?” I looked at Beth as I stood. “I’ll hold you to that!” Beth told me while giving me a quick hug. With that, the three of us headed for the exit. We’d just barely walked inside the doors of Sanders Hall, though, when I felt my body stop on autopilot and crouch. A moment later, I could feel my diaper filled to the sides and the back with a gooey poop that was more liquid than solid for some reason. It was horrifyingly disgusting to have it on my butt! “Guess you really are back to diapers like the rest of us?” Mia asked me a moment later on the way up to our floor. I grimaced, “Unfortunately…” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press that Like Button and leave a comment! I'm ahead of you all with writing, but I felt a couple of weeks ago when I wrote this that it was a big moment for me with this work! I know for certain that I'll divide the completed work into several books for publishing, but it definitely is a milestone in the work to me! As of this chapter, I'm now about 2/3rds of the way through Chapter 120 (357k words right now). Beginning this week, I'm going to be pulling back to just my two chapters a week as long as I can keep writing at least that many per week. Moving into May and June, my writing season tends to end as I get very busy in real life for the next six months leading to the end of the year. If I'm going to have too much of a gap with chapters I'll pull things back to one chapter a week to dole it out more. All that being said, PLEASE press the like button and comment! It helps me stay loaded with that wonderful Dopamine inside my brain that conditions me to keep writing for you all! As always, if you have enjoyed my writing but haven't purchased it yet, all completed works are available on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia

Hello I've been reading a bunch of little space stories and became inspired to write my own. It's the first story I've written like this so I hope everyone enjoys it. Chapter 1 Classification Day Sarah looked around the auditorium, there were just over two dozen students assembled. Every year from the ages of fifteen to eighteen students are tested for any developing classifications. Those who test positive are divided into three types, dominant, subordinate, and neutral, with several subtypes under dom and sub. Sarah figured she was going to be a caregiver, she always loved playing with her little cousins. Loved seeing them happy and smiling. Caregivers are usually taller but it's not unheard of them to be shorter than six feet. She stood just over five feet tall, with chestnut brown hair and sparkling green eyes that seemed larger than normal. Her face was soft and slightly puffy giving her an innocent look. It was a source of frustration for her, while it helped her when dealing with kids and littles, adults treated her younger than she actually was. The other students looked around nervously, a few of them were obviously friends as they huddled together whispering amongst themselves. She can't blame the others, they probably didn't know what they were going to be. Their attention was drawn to the front by an opening door. A woman walked from the open door to the podium, tapping on the mic before turning her attention to the students. “Welcome to Classification assignment,” the woman said. She was taller than the assembled students. Standing at least six feet tall, with long blond hair and a warm gentle face. “You all can call me Miss Clarissa, and today you’ll all be tested for a classification.” The students' voices raised as a few blurted out questions. Miss Clarissa raised her hand, silencing everyone. “I know you all have questions but we have a lot of students to get through. When your name is called please go through those doors.” she pointed to a set of double doors that stood open. A nurse in scrubs standing there with a list. “Sarah Anderson,” the nurse called. Sarah jumped a little and walked over to the woman, who had a gentle smile on her face. Sarah was led to a small area sectioned off with some partitions. “Please sit. Today we're going to be drawing some blood and then you’ll take the Bectel test.” “Is it painful?” Sarah asked. “Not at all sweetie, some electrodes will be placed on your head then you’ll watch a video while a computer monitors your neural activity. Now I'm going to draw some blood. Is that alright with you?” Sarah nodded her head, and watched the nurse take out a blood draw kit and several vials. She wrapped an elastic band around the girl's arm before feeling for a vein in the crook of her elbow. It took her a moment to find an acceptable vein but she nodded in satisfaction and cleaned the area with an alcohol wipe. Popping the safety cap off the butterfly needle she went to insert it. The girl watched the needle, her heart racing as it drew closer to her skin. She squeezed her eyes shut and clenched her hands. “Relax sweetie, it’ll only take a moment,” the nurse said gently. Sarah nodded and unclenched her hands, whimpering as she felt the needle pierce her skin. “Shh shh, you’re fine. Just going to take a moment,” she spoke calmingly and soothingly. “Just one more. That's a good girl.” The nurse took four vials before removing the needle and taping a cotton ball to the puncture. Sarah felt a few tears fall from her eyes as she watched the nurse put labels on the vials and drop them into a bag. The nurse walked away and came back a few seconds later with a sucker. “Here you go darling,” she said, handing it out. “Ready for the next part? I promise it won't hurt.” “‘Kay,” Sarah said with a sniffle. The nurse led her through the room, other kids were having their blood drawn. One of them bawled their eyes out. She tried to focus on her breathing. Trying to calm her racing heart. She didn't notice when they left the room and entered a small room with a machine in it. An older man stood beside a small reclining chair. “I have Sarah Anderson here,” she said, handing over some paperwork. “Excellent, can you sit here for me,” the doctor asked gently. Sarah nodded and hopped up on the chair, her head feeling fuzzy from the needle, she always hated needles. The doctor explained what he was going to do, which she mostly ignored. Except for the last part which caught her attention. “... then once I get a baseline reading I'm going to show you a video.” “Video…?” “Yes, it's just some funny shapes and colors,” he said, walking over to the computer, then tapping a few buttons. “Ready sweetheart?” She nodded again, and watched him flip a switch with trepidation. Bracing for the unknown she was slightly disappointed when nothing happened. He simply smiled down at her, putting her at ease. While she waited she looked around the room. It was a classroom, all the desks were pushed to one wall and the room divider was stretched across it, dividing the classroom in half. “One of my colleagues is in the other half with another Bectel tester,” he said, following her gaze. The computer dinged and he clapped his hands together. “Alright sweetheart, I'm going to start the next part now, go ahead and look at the TV there.” “‘Kay…” she said watching the tv. It was still black for a moment before turning on. It was showing a pure white image. She started to turn her head when the doctor gently patted the top of it. “Keep watching.” She nodded and became entranced as some shapes and colors flashed on screen. They began to change, changing size and color. As she watched her head began to feel fuzzy again. She shook it, trying to clear it while keeping her eyes on the screen. But the fuzzy feeling continued. Spreading through her whole head. The funny shapes continued to change. “Pwetty…” “How are you feeling sweetheart?” “I few fuzzy,” she giggled. “Do you know where you are?” “Scoo!” she exclaimed. “That's right,” he said, smiling at her. “Pwetty sparkus,” she beamed. The video kept her rapt attention, running for a while before fading back to pure white. “Are you with me sweetheart?” “Huh?” Sarah blinked several times before shaking her head. “What…?” “We're done, you'll receive your results in a few days after the bloodwork finishes.” “Thank you,” she said. “No thank you for being such a good girl,” he said, smiling as her cheeks turned pink. “Nurse, I'm ready for the next one.” Sarah looked at the clock, somehow thirty minutes had passed already. Her attention was pulled away as the door opened up. The nurse led another student into the room and took Sarah back to the auditorium. “Sarah Anderson?” Miss Allison called. “Yes ma’am?” “You may go home, take this letter to your parents please,” she said, holding out a sealed envelope. “Yes ma’am,” she said, taking the offered envelope and walking to the door. She pulled her phone from her pocket and texted her mom asking for a pickup. Settling down to read something while she waited. She got a few chapters through one of her favorite little stories before her mom pulled up. “Sarah sweetie,” her mom called her, making her jump. She was so focused on what she was reading she didn't notice her mom standing in front of her. “How’d it go?” “It was alright, they took some of my blood and hooked me up to a weird computer.” “Ah, I remember the day I was classified. Everyone there said it was obvious what I was,” she said, a nostalgic tinge to her voice. “Really?” Sarah asked, hopping to her feet and following her mom to their car. They both climbed into the car, and buckled in. “Yea, it was very obvious I was a dom even before then.” “It was?” “Yea, I was already more developed than other girls my age, and I was very authoritative. The next year I met your father,” she said, then sighed. It was true, her mom was nearly six feet tall, standing at five foot eleven. She was a mistress, which she reluctantly told her daughter. Much to Sarah's embarrassment. Her mother had the same chestnut hair, but hers fell down to the middle of her back. Her warm honey colored eyes drew the viewer to her face, with its small dainty nose, full pouty lips, and sensual smile. “I miss dad,” Sarah said, sniffling slightly, a tear rolling down her cheek. “I do too.” A silence between them fell as her mother drove back to their house. “So, any idea what your classification is?” her mom asked, breaking the silence. “Caregiver probably.” “You do have a lot of fun playing with Alice and Sam. Are you sure you’re not a little?” “No mom, I don’t want to be a little.” “Why not sweetie?” “Cause I don't want to be reliant on someone my whole life. I don't want to be restricted from being an adult. I don't want my freedom taken away. Besides, I don't have any little tendencies.” “Still you might be surprised,” she said softly. “Mom no, I don't even want to think that way. I’ll be a caregiver. End of story,” she said, crossing her arms. “Alright sweetie,” her mom said, chuckling softly. “Did they say how long you have to wait?” “No, but they gave me a letter for you,” she said, pulling it out of her pocket. “Hold on to it until we get home sweetie.” “‘Kay mom.” Sarah pulled out her phone and texted her best friend Melissa. She’s also doing her classification test today, but later than Sarahs. With a big yawn her head bobbed and fell to her chest as she fell asleep. ***** “Sweetie, time to get up.” “Huh?” Sarah stirred, looking at her mom bleary eyed. “We’re home.” She looked around in confusion. “Still tired sweetie?” Sarah nods and holds up her arms. “Such a spoiled girl,” her mom said, giggling as she picked up her daughter, pocketing the envelope that had fallen from her grip. Carrying the half awake girl to the front door. She used her free hand to open the door. “We’re back,” she said, closing the door behind her. “Welcome back Mistress Michelle,” a woman called from the other room. “How’d it go?” “Well enough,” she replied, walking into the living room. Placing her daughter down on the couch she turned to face a woman who looked very different than her. Smaller with light blonde hair and clear blue eyes. She was much smaller at only “Long day?” “I think she was just stressed. You know how stressful classification day can be,” she sighed sitting down next to the woman, who pressed into her side and hummed contentedly. “I know, my mom was sad that I got designated as a pet,” she said nuzzling into Michelle. “Like she was super supportive but I could tell she was disappointed.” “And it's her loss,” she replied, planting a kiss on the smaller woman's lips. “You’re a wonderful woman, Ariel. And an amazing pet. “I’m so glad you adopted me,” she said. “Especially after Jason.” “Shh shh, don't even think about him,” Michelle said, swiping a tear from her pet's cheek. “Should we wake Sarah up?” “No, leave her to sleep for now, it's barely been twenty minutes. She gave me a letter,” she said, holding up the sealed envelope. Dear Miss Michelle, This letter is to inform you that preliminary results show that your daughter will be classified as a little. You should make sure she's aware and ready to receive the official announcement, as well as her official regression range. Should she drop before receiving the results we encourage you to allow it to progress naturally. Sarah will be required to attend special classes. Before her eighteenth birthday we advise finding her a caregiver. If she doesn’t have a registered caregiver sixty days after her eighteenth birthday a foster caregiver will be assigned to her. Once her age range is established a list of required items will be supplied with the classification folder. Best regards, Agent Alexi, C.L.P.S. “Shit…” Michelle swore. “What?” “Sarah’s going to be pissed…”

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Thirty-Three: I Am Katie To You The next morning, Katie Ann rolled over and tried to figure out how she got from the car to being in bed, complete with the bedrail up. Still laying in her bed hugging her new mouse, she tried to figure out if being regressed constantly was a good thing. She wondered if being her real age of nineteen was even possible for her anymore. She was soon distracted from her thoughts by the noise of the bathroom door opening. “Morning, little girl, you sleep well?” Allison answered, putting the bedrail away. Katie answered, “Yes, I did. Hey Ally?” After getting a reply, she continued, “I would like to grow up to possibly go home to my folks.” Ally questioned the possible nature of the trip. Continuing, Katie replied, as she got out of bed, “I haven’t called them to see if they are busy yet.” “Kath, as previously discussed, nothing is stopping you from growing up. I will notify Tiff you have grown up. Would you still like me to take your padding off?” “First, child or college student, I am still Katie Ann. I will remove it and undress myself if you will undo my buttons on the back of my nightie.” Remembering that she has developed a bedwetting issue, she continued. “On the same subject, can I borrow your diaper bag?” Ally answered with a shocked tone as she unbuttoned the nightie, “Yes, you may, but may I ask why if you are growing up?” “I don’t want to have a wet bed, Ally,” Katie answered meekly. With that being said, Katie took some of her more adult-looking girls' clothes, complete with panties and bra set, into the bathroom. Coming back into the dorm room half-dressed, she had Ally remove the blinder before continuing to finish getting dressed. After taking a quick second to contact her parents, she packed an overnight bag, complete with the diaper bag. She also packed the lavender dress she wore to college from church at the beginning of last month. She walked into the cluster and said goodbye to her friends, including Tiff and Ally, telling them she would be home the next day. After a quick stop at breakfast, she continued to where her car was parked before starting the hour-long drive to Clearwater. ~o~O~o~ “Hello, sweetie. Let me help you with your bags. Ummm… Is that what I think it is? Is Adam requiring you to be diapered all the time?” Katie’s Mother questioned. Katie answered with a red face, “If you think it is a diaper bag, you are correct. No, Adam does not require me to be diapered when I am not with him. Tiff and Ally convinced me to wear one at night because I developed a bed-wetting issue.” “So what exactly happened for you to come running home, Princess?” Marlene questioned her daughter as she hung the dress up. She purposely ignored the pink elephant that was just revealed to her, figuring now was not the time to discuss that. Katie answered meekly, “Can’t I come home to socialize with you and Dad?” “Yes, you may, Princess. But you only came home every other month in your freshman year to wash laundry, and so far, I haven't seen any dirty laundry this year.” Marlene replied with a suspicious tone. The college student sighed and told her mother, “I have no dirty laundry or homework with me, Mother.” “Something is wrong with her. Did she have a fight with Adam? I will figure this out later.” Marlene thought to herself. Continuing, she said, “It is a nice day. How about we go to the zoo?” Shrugging, Katie answered favorably to the idea, so the two ladies meandered slowly towards Marlene’s car. Katie told her mother to wait for a second and ran towards her car to pick up her booster seat. When questioned about it, she responded with the fact she felt more secure in a car with the car seat. At the ticket booth, the lady behind the window asked Marlene if it was just her and the child. Katie handed her ‘Hanna Zoo ID to the apparently new employee since she had never seen the lady before. She continued by saying, “One volunteer and one discounted adult, please.” Hesitatingly, the lady replied, “I am new here. Let me get a manager to help you.” Going to the radio, she used it to say, “TB3 to M.I.C. V1, over.” After getting a reply, she continued, “I have what looks to be a grade school girl handing me a volunteer pass, over,” which caused Katie to blush in response. “Let Kathleen in, and tell her I will be there in a second to talk to her. V1 out.” the radio squawked back. After walking into the zoo, Katie was greeted by Mark, the volunteer coordinator. “Kathleen, any chance you can volunteer during your Christmas break?” he asked her. “I will have to check the schedule with someone I previously promised my time to, Mr. Cooper,” Katie replied. Continuing, she said, “Let me text them, and I will text you with the days I am available.” Her boss continued with, “Also, don't forget that you have to be at the board meeting on December 21st for your milestone award, Kath.” “I won’t forget Mr. Cooper,” Katie answered. ~o~O~o~ “Mommie, is that my best friend, Katie?” Stacy asked. Sara looked at the young girl her daughter was pointing at. The girl, who was busy typing away on her phone, definitely looked like her adopted Niece. She was more used to seeing the hair in pigtails than the high ponytail with a bow, which was how the girl’s hair was currently done. However, those tiny bumps on the girl's chest were definitely not something she was used to seeing. Looking at her daughter, she said, “I believe that is but isn’t your best friend. It is someone you have never technically met but know about, sweetie.” Stacy puzzled over that for a minute before realizing who her mother was talking about. Walking up to her friend, she waited for her to stop typing away. “Hello, Kathleen,” She said. Katie replied with a smirk, “Hello, Anastasia,” before hugging Stacy. “Hey, what is with the full name, Kath?" “You tell me, you started it, brat,” while sticking her tongue out. Stacy replied with a puzzled tone that she thought the older name was Kathleen. Her friend replied that she was always Katie to her, no matter her age. Meanwhile, the adults were introducing themselves to each other. Sara asked Marlene if Katie had come home often while at college. “No, and I am quite confused by this trip home. She only came home in her freshman year to do laundry. Which she didn’t bring with her today.” Marlene answered before pausing to ask, “Did Adam and her fight?” “Adam does her laundry, and about the fight, not that I know,” Sara stated. She pointed out that she heard that Katie refused babysitting duties yesterday because she was currently regressed. After texting her neighbor, she got a reply that there was no fight that he knew of. “Girls, how about we start meandering around the Zoo,” Sara said to the two girls. Katie replied, “Ok, Auntie,” before dragging her best friend towards the nearby red fox exhibit. “That one is Cailin, which means girl in Irish. Prionsa is our male. His name means Prince.” She educated her best friend. “Adam texted me back. He pointed out that Allison said Katie just told her that she wanted to grow up to see you two. No reason was given,” Sara told Marlene while the two girls slowly went from exhibit to exhibit. She continued by questioning Marlene about what she knew about this unexplained trip. Marlene replied, “She is grown up, but she brought her diaper bag and booster seat. She told me she just came home to see us.” “I seem to remember Tiffany and Allison saying that she had been constantly young at college. I don’t have Allison’s phone number, so I have been using Adam as a go-between. When I asked when the last time Katie was truly grown up, he told me his sources say the beginning of September before he picked her up the first time,” Sara quietly told Marlene while Stacy was getting information about the polar bears. “Are you and your daughter busy after this? If not, please come to my house, and we will confront Kath,” Marlene offered. “Sounds good to me. On other subjects, how are you with your daughter being regressed by Adam?” Sara questioned in a whisper while following the impromptu tour guide. She was having trouble seeing her guide as anything but the seven-year-old she was used to. Marlene slowly, as if she was finding the words, explained, “At first, we were not sure about his intentions. He was upfront with us from the beginning that he was going to test her commitment, and then slowly regress her since everyone already saw her as a child. He had planned on it taking a lot longer than it apparently took. I am told she was happily regressed that first weekend, ‘TIL she noticed they were in our driveway. He explained by regressing her, he hoped she would be happy with her body build.” Breathing, she continued, “He did tell us other masters would do worse stuff with her since she was the perfect look for legal pedophile fantasies. He explained to us that she definitely wouldn't enjoy those fantasies. Especially since she would rather not be in a sexual relationship.” Following the two girls to another exhibit, she sighed and said, “Nothing against Adam, but we were not exactly pleased to find out our innocent angel had put a personal ad on what we would classify as a sex site. He pleaded with us to not inform Kath that we knew. That almost didn’t happen. She almost got grounded. Even though she was technically an adult. She was also already at college by the time he contacted us.” “Hey, it is the famous Kathleen. How is college?” The small party heard a redhead in the feed booth address them. Katie answered her coworker, “College is great, Heather. Can I have two portions of goat feed, please?” The petite girl was having trouble getting her coworker to accept payment. Shrugging, she just accepted the pellets. While the two girls went to feed the goats, the mothers continued talking. “How well informed are you kept out of curiosity?” Sara asked. “Adam calls us every time he returns her to college, and Kath calls us at least weekly. Some weeks, multiple times. I have noticed one thing this year compared to last year. She has not been begging for money on the calls this year like she was last year.” Marlene answered. “How are you with your daughter wearing padding?” Sara asked, continuing the discussion. Marlene looked where the two girls were petting goats before slowly saying, “Kath seems to not mind it. She even brought a diaper bag home with her on this trip. I guess it could be worse. She could be almost naked in leathers. As for my husband and I, we were not exactly happy at first. Even though we had advance notice, it was going to happen. Since Kath doesn’t seem to mind, we have grown used to the idea.” “I have known Adam since he was in elementary school. He dated my sister on and off in his high school years. He is completely harmless and wouldn’t hurt a fly. Well … truthfully … my butt can attest that isn’t exactly true. If he is dealing with spankings, he can turn your butt quite red. But he has never spanked Katie, at least as far as I know. Allison and I got those spankings.” Sara explained. Marlene questioned, “There has to be more to that spanking story.” Sara told the story of how she almost ruined at least two relationships and caused Ally to want to drop out of college just by opening up her big fat mouth with a bad joke. “But on the diaper front, I can tell you since he usually leaves his curtains wide open, I can assure you Katie isn’t the only person he has put in diapers,” Sara explained as the girls were crawling into a tube that let them pop into the rabbit exhibit. Marlene, with a shocked tone, exclaimed, “He is cheating on Kathleen?” “No, no, no, he is not cheating on Katie. I last saw the last one at the beginning of July. Your daughter appeared in mid-September.” Sara tried to reassure her Niece's mother. Marlene nodded before trying to change the subject to find the relationship between the two girls. When she found out that the two girls were best friends, she started quizzing Sara about her daughter. They slowly followed the girls around the zoo as they talked. ~o~O~o~ “George, we are home, and we brought guests,” Marlene told her husband. After waiting for him to walk up to them, she introduced the Bullards to him. “Now, if you will join us,” she continued to him, “we are going to interrogate a certain nineteen-year-old in the Living Room.” Katie got a shocked look on her face, “Me? What did I do?”

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Thirty-Two: Why Is He Here? Thursday just before lunch, Katie, still dressed in the pink overalls with white hearts on the bib, Tiff had dressed her in this morning at Daddie’s, stopped in her dorm room to lose some books. As she moved the hair ribbon that was tickling her ear, she thought something looked out of place. Actually, a lot of stuff was out of place, she continued to think to herself. She could see her bunk bed now had a bed rail with ‘Katie Ann’ on it, and behind it, her bedding had been changed from one fitting for a teenager to pink Disney Princess bedding aimed for a young girl she had become. As she was leaving with her princess backpack considerably lightened, she noticed a collage of pictures where Ally had a poster before. Pausing to stand on her tippy toes to examine the images, she saw they were of her. Checking the time, she decided she had time to study them in detail. She pulled her step stool over and stood on it to examine the collage in detail. There were quite a few pictures of her and Stacy in various Halloween costumes and locations. Half of the photographs included the two best friends. At least two of the pictures could be considered blackmail material, the one of her sleeping in the car seat and one of the two girls' pigtails connected together. She was happy to see that a picture of her and Daddie from the photo session at the resort was on it. Laura, her actual family, her best friends from home, and Auntie also made an appearance in the collage, which made her extremely happy. In most of these pictures, she was clueless that someone was even taking her picture. Looking at the time, she left her room and ran towards Reynolds Hall. As she set her backpack on her cluster's regular table, Tiff asked jokingly, “What took you so long to lose some books, little Sis?” “I got distracted by some pictures I discovered on my wall,” Katie replied with a blush as she went to get food. When she got to the food service area, Mrs. Schneider asked, “I like your bibs, Princess. What can I get you?” “Half a Monte Cristo, please,” the regressed girl ordered since they looked a bit large. When she returned to the table with her half sandwich, apple slices, and an iced tea, Clare told her, “You are extremely cute in your pictures, Sweetheart.” “I think so too,” Holly replied, which caused Katie to wonder if all of her cluster mates had seen her pictures. The submissive girl was glad that she hadn’t noticed a photo of her like a cat or in the corner in that collage. ~o~O~o~ That evening, when Katie entered her dorm room to get ready for bed, she found Ally and Tiff waiting for her in the room. They requested that she take a seat on her bed, which made a crinkling noise when she sat down on it. Taking a chance to look around at her bed, she saw that at the foot of it, there were a few Princess-themed throw pillows, and she gained another pillow at the head, for a total of two. Laying on the bed near her was a changing pad with a diaper bag on top of it. Her personalized bed rail had disappeared somewhere since the last time she was in the room, too. “Katie, we need to have a talk. We will start by asking how old you are currently,” Ally told her. Looking around, Katie replied, “I guess I am currently seven.” “Let me remind you that the contract doesn’t apply to you when you are not at Adam’s. You can decide if you are seven or nineteen here,” Tiff pointed out. The regressed girl asked, “What age do you want me to be?” “That is for you to choose, Sweetie,” Ally said. “I guess I will stay with seven. I only feel like nineteen when I am in class or doing classwork.” Tiff nodded in agreement, as she mentioned, “You said that a few times to us and Laura’s mother, too.” “We will treat you like a seven-year-old, but you are not locked to being a grade-schooler. If you want to grow up, you can by simply telling one of us,” Tiff said, before continuing, “Let's talk about the changes in your part of the room.” “My bed crinkles now, and there was a bedrail when I was in here earlier,” Katie mentioned. Ally said, “OK since you started in that vein, we will start there. We have waterproofed your bed. The bed rail is currently put away under your mattress. After I tuck you in, I can raise it up. Let’s not forget about the obvious thing, your bedding has been changed, too.” “Do I have to use the bed rail?” “No, you are not required. I may change my mind later if you start rolling out of bed, Sweetie,” Ally answered, which received a nod from Katie. “Adam and us two went through your clothes and pruned anything that wasn’t a child-size since technically children’s size is the only stuff that fits you,” Tiff continued. Ally told the little girl, “We replaced a few items, but Adam gave us at least a thousand dollars for the three of us to go shopping tomorrow night.” “Your old bedding and old clothes are boxed up in your closet, in case you cherish one of them,” Tiff continued. “I do not cherish any of them. My prom and graduation dresses, which I do, are still at my parents' house.” “Continuing on to the pink elephant in the room, we need to deal with items sitting next to you and the reason your bed has been waterproofed,” Tiff started. Ally continued, “You are in quite the catch twenty-two, with your wet pull-ups at night. If we ignore them, you are going to eventually wet the bed.” “Diapering you at night will just increase the problem. Katie, how many nights were you wet when you last woke up wet?” Tiffany asked her sister. The regressed girl replied, “Four to five nights after I left, Daddie, Sissy.” “We, your caretakers, have decided that we are going to take the lesser of two evils. We will diaper you at bedtime. You can still wear pull-ups or panties during the day. Adam did point out that you haven’t had panties in your dirty laundry since the first time he did your laundry. So, I doubt that last one is going to happen, but the option is available to you during the day,” Tiff said. Ally instructed, “Just like at Adam’s, you are not allowed to diaper yourself. Find one of us two to change your bottom.” “Continuing on the rules front, as long as you are seven, you are not allowed to leave campus without one or more of your three guardians, Adam, Allison, I, or an approved adult, with you. You are also required to inform us if you want to go anywhere that is outside of your normal routine on or off-campus,” Tiff continued on the subject. They continued by asking the regressed girl if she had any questions, which was answered with a timid no. Tiff proceeded to pull one-piece footed pajamas out of Katie’s pajama drawer and hand it to Ally. After kissing the little girl on the forehead goodnight, the big sister walked out of the room to get ready for bed herself. After Ally removed the bows and braids from the regressed girl’s hair, she promptly sent her charge to take a shower since they didn’t have the preferred bathtub. When the little girl came out of the bathroom, Allison led her to the changing mat and had her lay down on it after making sure she was adequately dried by the towel. Soon, the regressed girl found herself in the Minnie Mouse onesie, complete with the required diaper under it. After Katie sat down on a desk chair, Ally started to blow dry the girl’s hair, which caused the small one to purr with delight. After tucking the little one in bed, Ally asked, “Bedrail up or down, Princess?” Katie, after thinking for a while, meekly said, “Up, please,” which was answered by her bed rail being placed up. Before she walked out of the room into the cluster, Ally told her roommate, “If someone had told me at the beginning of the year that I was going to volunteer to be a caregiver to my roommate, Including putting diapers on her, I would have told them they were crazy.” Pausing to catch her thoughts, she continued, “But then again, you didn’t ask to be taken care of by anyone but Adam. The rest of us willingly volunteered for that position.” Katie nodded at the previous statement, as Allison pointed out, “You don’t mind someone caring for you, either, brat,” as she stuck her tongue out at the regressed girl. Katie could only blush at what her roommate said, as said roommate walked into the cluster turning off the lights in the process. ~o~O~o~ The next morning found Katie walking into her American National Government class and took her normal seat in the front of the classroom. After digging her class notebook and a pen out, she set her princess backpack on the floor out of the way, leaning against her desk. When it was almost time for class to start, the professor came up to the front with two guests,... Mr. Bullard?!?!?!? and Stacy?!?!?!?!?!?!?! Stacy was smiling directly at her and was holding a stack of papers. She should be in school in Riverville, and why would Mr. Bullard be here in her ANG class? At eleven o’clock exactly, the professor addressed the class, “Class, we have a guest today, State Congressman Samuel Bullard, with his daughter. With no further introduction, I give you the Honorable Bullard.” Congressman Bullard said, “Thank you, Professor. My daughter, Stacy, is handing out a handout to each of you. She has an in-service today at her school. When she offered between going to grandma’s or coming here, she jumped at the chance of coming here.” He continued while looking directly at Katie, “I am not exactly sure why.” Katie just scrunched down in her desk, trying to hide, which didn’t go unnoticed by Stacy and some of her classmates, while under Mr. Bullard’s glance. “While she is still handing those handouts out, I will get started on my little discussion. When that is done, I will open the floor to questions for me,” the congressman continued. Stacy sat next to Katie and handed her best friend enough handouts for the front row, saying, “Here you go, Katie.” “Thank you, Stacy,” Katie said while handing the rest down the row after taking one. ~o~O~o~ “If there are no more questions, I have been given permission to dismiss you. Thank you for your attention. You have been an excellent class. Goodbye,” Sam Bullard told the class. Katie was doing what she usually did after class, waiting until the crowds died down, so she turned to Stacy, “Stacy Bullard!” “Yes, Katie Telgenhof!” “Why didn’t you tell me, your mother has my phone number,” Katie continued. “And miss that shocked look on your face, what is the fun in that?” Stacy said while sticking her tongue out. Katie stuck her tongue out and said, “No fair.” “You two, I saw that,” Mr. Bullard said, which got blushes out of both of the girls. “Sweetie, what are your plans for this afternoon?” he asked Katie after he finished talking to the professor and a few students. “I usually meet Tiffany at the dorm and go to lunch at Reynolds every other Friday. After lunch, I do homework before hanging around the dorm,” the college student said as they walked towards Whitlatter Hall. Stacy asked, “What about the other Fridays?” “Daddie takes me to the town where a strange girl by the name of Stacy lives.” Katie got rewarded with her best friend sticking her tongue out at her, so she responded back with her own tongue. Soon, the two girls were jumping in surprise when they got a light tap under their chin from Stacy’s father. “You are welcome to join Tiff and me at the food court, Stacy and Mr. Bullard. It is definitely not the Ritz, though,” Katie told her friends. “Can we, Daddie?” He told the two girls, “First, Katie, call me Uncle Sam because you call my wife Aunt. Second, yes, Stacy, we will eat with your best friend. “ He continued, “Katie, is there any chance you can watch Stacy this afternoon while I have another meeting?” “Umm, that would be like a seven-year-old watching a seven-year-old,” Katie said meekly while twirling one of her hair ribbons that Allison had put in her pigtails this morning. As they entered the dorm, Stacy said, “I expected you to be your nineteen-year-old self at college, Katie.” “I only feel like my older self when I am at a class, Stacy. I am seven until I tell Ally or Tiff otherwise and am under their guardianship.” Stacy felt like she was treading on the sacred ground, walking into Katie’s dorm room. She picked out her best friend's bunk right away with the princess sheets, with a changing mat sitting on top. “Katie, you need padding here now? Uncle Adam tell you to?” “No, Ally and Tiff decided I needed them because I can’t keep my pull-ups dry,” Katie said with a blush. “I don’t need to wear diapers during the day, though. Oh, Stacy, before I forget, stand on that stool and look at those pictures,” the regressed girl said the last bit to distract her best friend. “Half of these pictures include me. Aww, look at that one of you sleeping. Who is Alice in this picture of you?” “Laura, my supposedly local friend, but the only time I saw her was there at that Halloween party, but her Mommie wants me to do stuff with her sometime,” Katie answered as the little party walked out of the room. Stacy questioned, “Why haven’t you?” “Because I have been busy with school and with another seven-year-old brat,” the regressed girl said as she knocked on her big sister's door. As Tiff opened the door, Stacy exclaimed, “HEY!” as her father chuckled. Seeing the little party, Tiff said “Hi little Sis, Stacy, and …. Congressman Bullard?!?!? Kathleen Annabelle Telgenhof, why is Stacy at our college? More importantly, why is a Congressman standing in my room?” “Sis, what is Stacy’s last name?” “If I knew it, I forgot.” Katie introduced as she led the party towards lunch, “Tiffany Collins, I would like you to meet Stacy’s Father, Congressman Bullard. He spoke to my Government class today. As for why my best friend isn’t in school, I am told her school was in service today.” “Nice to finally meet you, Tiffany, I heard so much about you,” Uncle Sam said as he shook Tiff’s hand. Soon, they were checking into the dining room, with the two guests paying for their own meals. While Stacy followed Katie towards the food, Mr. Bullard asked Tiff, “Tiffany, can you watch Stacy this afternoon? I have a meeting. Katie said she was unable to do it since she is currently seven.” “I can do part of it, and Ally could continue but there is about a forty-five-minute gap when the two of us are in class. That being said, I think I have a cluster-mate or two available in the gap. The whole cluster watches Katie since she has been regressed more and more lately, so one more shouldn’t be a hassle.” The two of them had no sooner finished the conversation when the two young girls came back. It appeared that the two girls had split a sandwich, and they both had fruit and pudding. Stacy also had a pie on her tray. Uncle noticed that Stacy had a pout on her face, so he questioned her about it. “Katie wouldn’t let me have pop, told me to have ice tea, juice, or water,” Stacy answered. Uncle scratched his chin as if thinking while saying, “Hmm, how to deal with this, Stacy are you normally allowed to have pop? And Katie, how old are you?” “No” and “Seven” came softly from the two girls. “How did you prevent your best friend from having pop?” Katie meekly answered, “By threatening to tattle on her.” Uncle chucked before going to get his own food, “I don’t normally encourage tattling, but it apparently worked.” ~o~O~o~ Later, at Katie’s dorm, after the regressed girl had done her literature homework, the two girls were doing a puzzle on a table in the cluster, being watched by Claire in the absence of Tiff and Ally. They were so engrossed in the puzzle that the girls jumped when Allison put a hand on each of the girls' shoulders. “Ally, you scared me,” Katie said while holding her chest. Stacy was also holding her chest from the fright she received from Ally. Giggling, Ally told the girls, “Sorry, girls, I didn’t mean to scare you two. Where did you two girls find the puzzle?” “Underneath the TV with the games, Miss Ally,” Stacy answered. “Call me just Ally, Stacy. I didn’t know there were games and puzzles under the television, Girls.” Ally said as she let the girls get back to the puzzle. The girls hadn't finished with the kitten puzzle long when Stacy’s Daddie walked into the cluster. Coming over to Ally, he asked: “Did Stacy behave herself?” “They have been quiet and busy with that puzzle.” Nodding, he said to Stacy, “Sweetie, help Katie clean up.” “Awww, Daddie, can’t I stay?” “No, I have to get home, and how would you get home? I can’t expect Allison or Tiffany to take you home,” he said, which caused Stacy to pout. Ally said, “Sorry, Sweetheart, but today I have to take Katie clothes shopping,” which caused Katie to pout because they hadn’t forgotten about it. “Thanks anyway, Miss Ally,” Stacy thanked, but getting the look from Ally, continued with, “Sorry, Ally.” After the two girls hugged goodbye, Stacy left to head home with her Daddie. Katie turned towards her babysitter and asked, “Do I have to go shopping?” “Don’t you like shopping, little girl?” “Nothing usually fits me.” “I would expect shopping in the children’s department that more stuff will fit you.” “That is true. Are we shopping for seven or nineteen-year-old me?” “Both, we hope to buy at least a few outfits for both.” ~o~O~o~ Later that afternoon, Katie found herself sitting in her booster seat in the backseat of Tiff’s car, heading to a mall an hour away in Pittsburgh. Looking back from the passenger seat, Ally noticed that Katie was reading the magazine that came in the mail today. After parking, the little group headed to the J.C.Penneys Children’s Department to start their search. “Katie, we will start here. Look around and see if anything catches your eye,” Allison told her. By the time they were handing a debit card to the cashier, they had amassed three pairs of jeans that could work for both ages, an obvious children’s dress, a couple of skirts, and a few other items. After they paid, they headed into the mall to continue shopping. ~o~O~o~ Walking into the Disney store, the first thing the regressed girl ran to was a Minnie Mouse costume. Ally told her charge, “Sweetie, we are here to shop for clothes like t-shirts, not costumes.” “Can I get a Minnie Mouse stuffed animal instead?” Katie asked. The little girl was asked by Ally, “Do I need to find a corner?” Shaking her head, she walked towards the girls' t-shirts, hoping that would keep her from getting punished in the middle of the mall surrounded by strangers. After they were done, Katie was led out of the store by Ally. They were soon joined by Tiffany, who handed the young girl about an eighteen-inch Minnie Mouse, who hugged the stuffed animal like it was her first toy. ~o~O~o~ Returning back to the car, the two college students could see that Katie was barely awake, but she still had a death grip on the Minnie Mouse. As Ally helped her regressed roommate into the car, Tiff loaded the six or so outfits they had bought into the car, Katie found a bag being thrown on her lap. Looking into it, she found that it contained the Minnie Mouse costume. “You can match your new friend, Little Sis,” Tiff mentioned. “Thank you, Sis.” “Thank your Daddie. He approved both of them,” Tiffany pointed out as she drove out of the parking lot. Fifteen minutes later, Ally looked back and saw that Katie was sound asleep, clutching the Minnie Mouse stuffed animal under one arm. Her new costume was also lying on her as if she was wearing it. ~o~O~o~ Back at Whitlatter Hall, Allison struggled to wake up Katie Ann, but the young girl was sound asleep. She suggested, “I will carry her upstairs, Tiff. She can’t weigh more than sixty or seventy pounds and then come back to help you with these packages.” “Fine with me, but are you sure you can carry her up two stories?” “What else can I do other than getting your backseat wet by throwing water on her?” Ally replied while trying to take Minnie Mouse and costume away from her regressed roommate. Slowly, the two roommates made their way up the stairs to the third floor. Walking into the cluster, Julie said, “Ally, you look like you've got your hands full. Let me take her off you.” “Thank you. I couldn’t get her awake. I need to get her ready for bed. Then I need to help Tiff bring the shopping up,” Ally said, handing her regressed roommate to Juliette. Julie suggested as Ally opened her door, “Would you like me to get Katie ready for bed?” “You might want me to do that because she needs to be diapered,” Ally whispered while Julie set the regressed girl on the bed. Julie asked, “Where are supplies? I will do it. Is there a specific reason she needs diapers?” Handing Julie the diaper bag and a princess nightie, Allison replied, “She has a slight issue with wetting the bed.” With that said Allison with Holly headed downstairs to help Tiff with the packages. By the time the three girls returned, Julie was back in the cluster, and the regressed girl was changed and tucked under the covers. Ally closed her door behind her before placing the Minnie Mouse under her roommate's arm. Pausing to put the bedrail up, she set to work putting her charge’s purchases away before getting ready for bed herself.

Chapter 99: Sparkles WHEN GRANDMA WOKE me up the next day, I swore I’d only slept for an hour at most! I was exhausted, but adrenaline carried me through a very aggressive morning swim. A shower followed, and Grandma had just gotten me dressed when Beth came in. “Want a hand with your hair?” she smiled at me. “If you don’t mind,” Beth added to Grandma. Grandma smiled, “Go ahead, she’s your girlfriend.” I blushed, “Sure?” “Don’t worry, I have the perfect idea for you for today!” She smiled as Grandma left. “Now I am worried,” I said as she got to work with me, sitting in my desk chair. “Normally, I might go ahead and use the nanite spray they used for the shoot with this, but I think you need to take a break from nanite anything for a bit!” I grimaced, but even then, I felt like the diaper was already a little squishy. She used a brush for several minutes, a miniature handheld battery-powered hairdryer, and then, finally, some sort of rod that I eventually decided was a portable curling iron. “Stay there,” she told me as she dug through Mom’s old hair stuff. “Good thing your mom left all of this stuff!” I tried to look at what she had, but she held my head forward, “Nope, not until I’m done, princess.” I blushed at being called ‘princess’ by my girlfriend! She peeked around, smiled at my red face, kissed me, and then went back to work. I felt her fiddle with the top layer of my hair on the backside for a few minutes before she tied something off and used a clip on top of it. “I’m not going to look bad, am I?” I asked nervously. “Of course not, silly! You’re going to look cute!” She said with a smile. “That’s what I’m afraid of?” I said, sticking my tongue out at her. She tickled my side without warning, then said, “Carly, I hate to tell you this, but you’re going to look ‘cute’ no matter what you do. You look like you genuinely should be in daycare or maybe, at most, a preschool. I think the only thing you can do until you go home is embrace the look and play up to the fact that no one wants to pick on a cute little girl who is nothing but sweet to everyone.” I looked at her skeptically, but she said, “See, you look adorable.” She took a picture, and I got to see myself in three dimensions. She’d put my hair up into a half-ponytail, curled my bangs that we hadn’t gotten rid of amid everything yesterday, and then clipped what seemed like a giant bow made with Emerson colors onto the tie holding the half-pony. “My sisters would love the bow,” I sighed. “They’re cheerleaders, right?” Beth smirked. “Yes,” I stared at myself for a long moment, “You’re right, I’m adorable. I hope they let me walk around…?” “If they will, I won’t,” she smiled. Beth picked me up without warning and carried me downstairs. My tights maintained a little bit of modesty, but I knew the skirt of my jumper was creeping up higher as she carried me downstairs, and it revealed my diaper area. Grandma said when she sat me in my highchair, “Carly doesn’t normally have issues making a mess, but grab a bib for her just in case. It wouldn’t do for her to be messy on her first day?” ‘No, the only mess will just be inside my diapers?’ I thought worriedly. Far too quickly for my tastes, breakfast was over, and we soon pulled into the parking lot. Grandma approached my side of the car and let me out while Nikki reappeared from a vehicle she’d somehow gotten out to Grandma’s house the day before. “Good luck, Carly, I’ll come by your Holo Theory class to pick you up,” she told me. I blushed but accepted the hug and kiss before placing my offered backpack on my back. “There’s four diapers in there,” Grandma told me. The HoloChangers have their own supply, too, but if Beth, or someone else you trust, wants to change you, there’s some in there.” “Thanks,” I said, blushing brighter. “Actually, let me check you before you go,” Grandma said. I yelped as she reached under my uniform and then clucked, “I’m going to have to remember you’re not potty trained anymore…” She opened the hatchback of her car and hoisted me up, “Let’s get you in a dry diaper before you go to class!” Beth stood by awkwardly, waiting after flashing me a smile. Grandma was definitely experienced with changing diapers, though. She changed me faster than anyone could have since it was only wet. After a hug and a kiss, we were finally free to walk away, with Nikki following about ten feet behind us. “So, how do you want to do this?” Beth asked as we walked down the sidewalk to Kilby, where our classes were. “What?” “Do you want me to ignore the elephant in the room? Pretend you’re not diapered?” I blushed, “Or?” “Or… I help? I can check on you and change you if needed between classes?” I shrugged, “It’s up to you? I totally don’t blame you if you want nothing to do with my diapers?” I sighed, “I’m sure they’re not all going to be wet.” She laughed, “No, they won’t be.” Without warning, she picked me up, “Well, if I’m changing you, that means I can carry you to places now, too!” “What? Beth?!?” She blew a raspberry at me and squeezed me tight. “I can make certain you’re safe this way!” I groaned, “Are you turning into a Big on me?” She giggled, “Not in that way, but you are undeniably cute.” We did make better time, at least with her carrying me. My feet didn’t complain nearly as much in the new shoes then, either. They were certainly not as comfortable as tennis shoes, and even the fake dress shoes the boys had to wear seemed more comfortable to walk in. “So?” Beth asked. “So?” “What is your decision?” “You can change me… and if you’re changing me, you can carry me,” I said quietly. With a smile, she hugged me, and then we split into separate classes. ‘What the hell has gotten into her?’ I had to ask myself then! ‘Hopefully, she snaps out of it. Otherwise, I’ll have to tell her to tone it down,’ I told myself. Walking into Doctor Turing’s class, I discovered I was a little later than I usually arrived. That meant more seats were already filled, and the occupants stared at me. Doctor Turing herself turned and saw me, “Can I help you? Are you lost, sweetie?” I sighed, “Good morning, Doctor Turing; you may not recognize me, but I’m Carly… Slane?” Her eyes lit up in recognition, “Oh, well… I guess there were some changes?” “Malfunctioning nanites for a film project my group is working on,” I told her. “Sounds like a… problem?” I shrugged, “No solution right now.” “Everything else okay?” “More or less,” I said. Skylar came up then and said, “Here, let me give you a hand.” I was in the air and inside the attached highchair before I could say no. Her actions caused my jumper skirt to flare up, and I had no doubt the onesie underneath that held my diaper in place flashed everyone—no doubt with the edges of the padding visible around it, too… “You look sooooo cute!” She practically squealed, “I love your hair!” I sighed, “Thanks, Skylar.” “Let me know if you need a change after class,” she said, “I could tell you’ve had to upgrade your protection.” I wanted to bash my head against the desk then, but fortunately, Doctor Turing began lecturing instead. She went over the projects we’d submitted to her and was ripping through each one quite pointedly. “Con…Carly,” she said, “Sorry about that, Carly. Your solution works amazingly well for what I asked.” “Thanks!” I said. “There are far more efficient ways to do this, though,” she went on about how I could have saved a ton of code and resources to get the same result. With a sigh, I just took notes and tried to learn as much as possible. By the time we finished the class, my brain hurt as Professor Turing took some really crazy leaps to make the process more efficient. It all made sense, but I suspected I would need to visit her during office hours or get Grandma to help me with a couple of the pieces of information she had shared! At the end of the class, Skylar helped me down from the chair, and I found myself impressed that she didn’t just check my diaper. “Do you need help with anything?” She asked nervously. I smiled at her, “I’m good, thanks, Skylar.” BETH HAD SAT through her class, disbelieving at how she had acted that morning. ‘What the hell is wrong with me?’ she thought. She knew that Bigs could have cossetting problems; she’d seen it firsthand with her mom and friends growing up, but never had she felt like that. She blushed and reminded herself she wanted a girlfriend, not a baby! ‘Mom made both work?’ she thought before mentally smacking herself. She’d paid attention in logic design but knew she was unfocused enough that studying with Carly would help her get back on track. ‘Carly,’ she thought. As soon as her class finished, she rushed out to find Carly and found herself kneeling beside her, “Carly, I am so sorry about earlier, I don’t know what came over me?!?” Carly looked surprised by her apology but said, “It’s okay… it was a little weird though?” “I think it’s hormones, maybe?” Right then, it registered with her that her cycle was getting ready to happen. “Definitely hormones,” she said immediately after. Carly looked at her and shrugged, “You can make up for it by being my ride to class?” She whispered then, “And maybe a change?” Beth noticed Nikki then and nodded that they were moving towards a bathroom, “Let’s get the change done over at Marconi so we’re closer to class.” “How was your class?” Carly asked her as she pushed open the bathroom door. “I was really distracted…” she told her, “You caused it, so you’ll have to tutor me tonight or tomorrow,” she teased. Carly just rolled her eyes at that. Beth wasn’t as experienced as others with changing diapers. Still, she’d done it enough on her dolls growing up, as well as a few actual babies at Livy’s mom’s daycare, that she was pretty quick with getting her girlfriend out of the not-too-soaked diaper and into the new one. “You probably could have waited a while?” “Last thing I want to do is leak on the first day?” “True,” she agreed. The two split off in Marconi, and Beth knew she wouldn’t see her again until after Calculus since she and her grandparents would get her dorm switched. “She’ll get to see how it is for the girls then,” Beth groaned. She’d heard that while the boys’ nests were terrible, the girls were worse and fully infantilizing doll-making machines. ‘Maybe it’s a better place with the new rules?’ Beth shook her head, ‘Carly is in for a long day no matter what!’ Her Fields and Waves professor started lecturing right then, and she decided that one class behind was more than enough. She got her head into the lecture and made sure to pay attention. I HAD SAT through another awkward re-introduction to my professor. Still, helpfully, Carter was in my earlier class and already knew the score. He helped me into my seat and fended off a couple of would-be mommies. ‘I guess if I’m going to have one, Beth is better than the others?’ I shook my head. As soon as she said her cycle, I had no doubt what that was code for! Growing up with five women in the house taught me to avoid and comfort my sisters and moms when they got a little crazy. It helped, and didn’t help, that it was the same days on the calendar that I knew to walk on eggshells! Based on the code Beth spoke, I knew hormones were definitely doing a number on her. The changes I’d undergone placed my body in a stasis as a pre-pubescent. That meant my body shape looked far more like a child than an adult, even if I suddenly regained height on a trip back home. The only positive was that I wouldn’t have to deal with my own monthly issues. The downside is that I couldn’t have kids if I wanted to when I returned. ‘Mom figured that out,’ I reminded myself with a sigh. Truthfully, that was a significant negative in my head, even though I had no desire to have any little ones at this point! The day’s lecture focused on the emitters themselves and how they needed to be tuned to work together. Our professor didn’t just give a how-to, though. It involved mathematically precise calculations and determining the proper angles to get the particles to collide correctly and align. In short, it was precisely why I had come to the dimension! When class ended, I gathered my things and left while hearing one girl ask, “Who let their baby sister come to class today?” and another say, “Someone brought the kid they were babysitting to HoloFields? That’s cruel and unusual punishment!” I just shook my head and kept moving to the exit, where Grandma and Grandpa awaited me. “How was class?” Grandma asked. “Good!” “Ready to get this move done?” Grandpa asked, already carrying the suitcases I’d brought with me. I shook my head, “Not really, but let’s get it over with?” He gave a short laugh and agreed. Grandma didn’t ask; she just scooped me up and placed me on her side as they walked faster than I would have been able to Sanders Hall. A few friends waved at me or gave me curious looks, but most knew I had large and important grandparents by then! She carried me all the way to the elevator before setting me down. I stood patiently waiting for the elevator to take us to my floor. I followed my familiar path from the past few weeks. I discovered the two nest mothers I expected to see already in the room. Mackenzie sat in the rocking chair while Lilly sat on the bean bag. “There she is!” Lilly said, standing up and walking over to me. Without warning, she hugged me, “Oh my god! You are so pretty!!!!!!” After releasing the hug, she added, “I’m so sorry this happened to you!” I was a bit surprised by the contact, but I gave her a quick smile, “Thanks… it’s a little strange?” “I bet!” Lilly said. “Sorry, Miss Mackenzie, I guess you both already know I can’t be in your nest anymore?” I swore it looked like Mackenzie was about to cry, and she suddenly knelt down and hugged me. “I can’t believe I’m letting my best friend steal my favorite Gryphon chick!” I laughed at that but noticed she wiped a tear away. “She’s right, you’re very pretty now! Miss Lilly has promised to take good care of you, and I’ve been promised visiting rights,” she said with a smile. “She also promised me we’ll still get to swim together in the mornings so I can keep in shape!” I looked up at Lilly, who nodded, “Yes, I have no problems letting you swim still. I need my swim partner!” “Thanks,” I said. “Well, you have a class to get to, and you should probably eat lunch? Let’s get you moved out and into Miss Lilly’s nest!” A half-hour later, I had my backpack on my shoulder. Grandma had my lockbox and a couple of small shopping bags they’d filled with things. Grandpa carried a stack of two boxes of diapers and wipes. Mackenzie was holding the case of water Grandma had brought that day, and Lilly forced me to let her take my two suitcases! Compared to me, they looked like they weren’t carrying anything! Lilly’s nest was on the same floor, apparently, but in the opposite direction at the elevator. We walked down an unfamiliar hallway to a door labeled ‘The Sparkles’ with a picture of a baby unicorn in glittery multi-colored splendor. “Welcome to the Sparkle Nest!” Lilly said as we walked through the door and into what I could only describe as the most over-the-top girly room on the planet! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the Like Button and leave a comment! (I'd hate to withhold Friday's chapter...???) 😈 So it's official: Carly is about to have a new home and new nest mommy there! And we're about to hit Chapter 100! I'm currently working on Chapter 118 and am still ahead of you all, thankfully! As I enter the next couple of months, my writing time will decrease... I am trying my best to continue to make these chapters weekly, at least until the work is finished. I'm currently just under 350k words into the storyline, and I'm guessing there's another 100k to go. (Could be more, we'll see) Hoping to pass the Exchanged trilogy before this weekend is over! Speaking of Exchanged, don't forget all of my completed works are available on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia

I'm posting this from my phone, so hopefully it's not weirdly formatted! Enjoy! Chapter Sixteen The next day, Ms. Akiyama made another trip to Brighter days to pick up her supplies. That night, Ms. Akiyama made one of Rei’s favorite dinners: a simple spaghetti with meat sauce. As she cooked, she thought back to her conversation with Emma the day before. “Now,” Emma had said, “a girl like Rei is likely to get very suspicious if you suddenly start trying to get her to take new medications. For less resistant girls, we often suggest parents start giving them a ‘vitamin supplement,’ but even this is likely to set off Rei’s suspicions, don’t you think?” Ms. Akiyama had nodded agreement, “how do we get her to take the medicines then?” Stepping away from the stove, Ms. Akiyama checked the living room to make sure Rei wasn’t there, then walked up to the base of the stairs; Rei’s bedroom door was closed, meaning Rei was safely and obliviously inside. On her way back to the kitchen, she grabbed the white paper bag Brighter Days had sent her home with out of her purse. Back in the kitchen, she withdrew three glass bottles with droppers out of the bag, crumpled the latter, and tossed it in the trash. “Well,” Emma had sounded almost excited, “we actually have a brand new tool in our arsenal just for girls like Rei. We’ve formulated the medicines we use into tasteless, odorless liquids.” Ms. Akiyama filled a bowl with noodles and ladled the red sauce over it. “You’ll want to add three drops of each medication. The first is a minor muscle relaxer that is formulated to specifically target the bladder, making it just a little easier for her body to overcome her potty training.” Ms. Akiyama carefully counted out three drops of the first medication. “The second is a minor sleep agent to make sure she sleeps very deeply; this will help the induction take root. And finally, diuranuretine, which is the generic name for Tinklex, which I’m sure you’ll be familiar with from the commercials. This medicine will really seal the deal. Make sure you do not give her more than the prescribed dose, or you might be dealing with wet pants before you’re ready, okay?” Ms. Akiyama added the last medication with the care of a rocket scientist working with extremely volatile chemicals. She gave the top of the sauce a light stir to mix in the liquid, then held the bowl up to her nose; sure enough, she couldn’t smell a thing wrong with it. “Rei!” She called when everything was done and set on the table (and the bottles of medicine safely stowed in the very back of the spice cabinet), “dinner!” The two made polite small talk about their days as Ms. Akiyama watched her daughter eat the laced spaghetti. She felt a pang of guilt in her gut, but said nothing, even as Rei mopped up the last of her sauce with a piece of garlic bread. With dinner done, Rei excused herself from the table, citing having more homework that she had to attend to, and Ms. Akiyama didn’t see her again until she came out of her room a few hours later to announce that she was going to bed and wish her mother goodnight. An hour later, Ms. Akiyama crept up the stairs, the white noise machine in hand. “Rei?” She whispered as she cracked the door to her daughter’s bedroom, “Are you awake?” The only response was the sound of Rei’s long, deep breaths. Tiptoeing, Ms. Akiyama made her way across her daughter’s room, set the machine on her nightstand, found the outlet behind it, and plugged the machine in. “Don’t worry about hiding it,” Emma had said, “part of the standard induction package is to make the girls think it’s been there all along. After all, many people have trouble sleeping without white noise!” Low static filled the room, and Ms. Akiyama got out as quickly as she could.   Chapter Seventeen Rei’s head jerked up and a bit of panic rose in her chest. She was sitting in class and her professor was droning on about something she couldn’t quite force herself to pay attention to. She must have dozed off for a moment. In front of her, Jennifer Duffy scribbled notes with the crinkled waistband of her diaper sticking out at least two inches above the top of her skirt. Rei could remember when a girl Jennifer’s age would have been mortified to have their diaper showing, now it seemed to be a fashion statement. Speaking of, Rei had to pee. Slipping out of her chair, Rei quietly and quickly made her way to the door, trying to distract her fellow students as little as possible. “Rei?” Her professor stopped mid-lecture to call her out as she weaved between desks, “where are you going?” “Um, sorry, just going to the restroom,” Rei replied, squeezing between two desks that were particularly close together only to find the next two desks two close together to squeeze between, she turned and tried another direction. “And were you going to ask for permission?” The strap of a backpack tangled Rei’s foot and she almost went down, but caught herself on her professor’s desk, finding herself face to face with the man. She tried not to huff in frustration; most professors in college didn’t make students ask to use the restroom, Rei must have forgotten this one did. “May I go to the restroom?” She asked. “Absolutely not,” he replied, “just use your diaper and you can change after class.” Rei stared at him, slightly aghast. “Sir, I don’t wear diapers.” “No?” He looked at her confused, then let his eyes wander downward. He sighed, “well, if you truly must, you can use the restroom,” he reluctantly acquiesced before going back to his lecture. With relief, Rei turned to walk away from the desk, only to find her way blocked by Jennifer Duffy. “You can use one of mine,” she said, her tone helpful as she held up a bright white plastic rectangle of fluff. “Ew,” Rei sneered at the girl, pushed past her, and finally found herself in the hallway outside the classroom. Except…wait… “Where am I?” She didn’t recognize this hall, and it seemed to stretch out to the left and right infinitely. Where was the nearest bathroom? She chewed her lip and crossed her legs as she considered her options. Neither seeming more promising than the other, she picked right, and made her way down the hallway. The hallway was lined with doors on each side, and Rei glanced through the tiny windows in each door as she passed. Behind each one, a class was in progress. She stopped when she got to one that was clearly not a college class. About a dozen girls around Rei’s age dressed in juvenile clothing sat in a circle while a middle-aged woman in pencil skirt and blouse read to them from a picture book. Since when did her college offer elementary school classes? Slightly confused but mostly dismayed by this news, Rei continued down the hall. “Rei!” A voice came from behind her. Rei turned to find Riley running up to her. “Hey, Rei,” she said breathlessly as she caught up, “wanna go to the mall?” Rei chewed her lip and looked down the hall behind Riley, then back towards the way she was going. “Did you see a restroom that way?” She asked Riley. “No, why?” “I need to pee,” Rei responded matter-of-factly. Riley seemed to think for a moment, then grabbed Rei by the wrist and started dragging her down the hall back the way she had come, “I think I know where one is,” she called over her shoulder as she turned right down a hallway Rei would have sworn wasn’t there a moment ago. Riley dragged Rei through the unchanging hallways, turning left and right seemingly at random. Rei’s legs pumped hard to keep up with the other girl, and her need to pee became more desperate with each jarring step. “Here we go!” Riley stopped so suddenly Rei almost collided with her. “The bathroom!” She gestured to a small alcove where, sure enough, were two doorways: a men’s bathroom and a women’s. “Finally,” Rei said, pulling her wrist from Rei’s hand and pushing open the door to the women’s bathroom. Except, the room beyond wasn’t a bathroom at all. The long, narrow room had six adult sized changing tables, three on each side of the room. Two were currently in use; girl’s Rei’s age laid atop them while women in white nurse’s uniforms changed their diapers. “Hi,” a third nurse greeted them, “which one of you needs your diaper changed?” Rei just shook her head and slowly backed out of the room. “Rei?” Riley said, watching Rei as she backed up, “where are you going? Didn’t you need to be changed?” Cold sweat dripped down her forehead. Rei looked to her right, then made a break for the men’s room. As long as it had a toilet, she didn’t care. She burst through the door and into a typical bathroom. Sighing with relief, she dashed to one of the stalls and tugged the door open. Or tried to; it was stuck fast. “Rei?” Riley and the nurse had followed her in, and the former was smiling calmly at her, “come on, it’s okay. The nurse will take care of you.” “I don’t wear diapers!” Rei shouted, but even as she did she felt her bladder spasm and push a squirt of pee out into her panties. Her hands darted to her crotch and she pressed her legs together. “Uh oh,” the nurse said in the same tone of voice you’d use with a toddler in Rei’s predicament, “look like she’s about to have an accident.” “Go on, Rei,” Riley said encouragingly, “just let it go, then we can get you changed.” Rei shot up in bed, panting and covered in cold sweat. What a fucking dream. As her breathing slowed down, she became aware of how painfully full her bladder was. No wonder she had been dreaming about it. Throwing her covers off herself, Rei got out of bed and hobbled with her thighs pressed tightly together to the bathroom down the hall from her bedroom. Relief washed over her as she flopped down on the toilet, her bladder releasing the second she did. Her business done, Rei wiped, stood up, flushed the toilet, pulled her pants back up, and froze. Her panties were just slightly damp. She remembered starting to lose control in her dream and realized that must have been real. She didn’t need a mirror to know how bright red her cheeks got at this discovery. Gotta be more careful about what I drink before bed, Rei thought as she made her way back to her bedroom. The last thing she wanted was for her bedwetting to come back. Somewhere in her mind, she wondered if she should be more concerned about this; after all, this was the…what? Second? Third time this week? Or was it? She had the distinct feeling this wasn’t her first close call lately, but her mind was too foggy with sleepiness to mull it over sufficiently. Rei got back in bed, pulled the covers over her, snuggled into them, and let the gentle sound of falling raindrops from her white noise machine lull her back to sleep.

Chapter 12 Abby didn’t enjoy her first morning as a woman with no bladder or bowel control. She let out an ear-piercing shriek when she woke up to find the big-breasted ‘Nanny’ from the day before bending over her with a finger slipped inside the leg-band of her soaking wet night-time diaper. “Don’t be frightened, sweetie,” the woman cooed. “Nanny’s just checking your nappy. It looks like someone made lots of wee-wees during beddy-byes, didn’t she? Yes she did! Yes she did! Wittle Abby-wabby’s got a very soggy bum-bum!” Abby felt herself burning with humiliation. “You can’t tawk to me wike dat!” she squealed, sitting up in bed and feeling her clammy wet diaper squishing unpleasantly beneath her. It was only then that she realised her thumb was in her mouth. She yanked it out at once. The woman tittered. “You’re a big baby who can’t even wipe her own bottom, sweetie,” she said. “I can talk to you however I like.” Her motherly expression turned a little more sinister. “And if I don’t like your tone, I could leave you in that nasty nappy all day, no matter how wet and messy you make it. Is that what you want?” Abby went cold. She couldn’t change herself. If she didn’t do what this bitch said then she’d have to stay in this disgusting thing for who knows how long – and she needed to keep her mind on the challenge today, not on the state of her pants. This would be the final one, the most important of all, her last and only chance to get back to normal and avoid the Magician’s sick, twisted punishments. And if she won, she’d get three wishes. Anything she wanted! Her lower lip stuck itself out in a pout. “Sowwy Nanny,” she mumbled meekly. Nanny smirked. “Good girl. Now let’s get that yucky-wucky diapee off your cute little tushy!” Abby’s second nappy change as an adult was no less humiliating than her first. Nanny took her sweet time, making sure to coo at her in sickeningly sweet baby talk and tickle her tummy at random intervals. “P-U!” she cried theatrically, pinching her nose as she held up Abby’s sodden, yellowed diaper. “This icky thing is absolutely soaked! What a little pee-pee pants you are, Abby! I’d never have guessed you used to be a sexy, grown-up woman. You look just like a smelly little baby to me!” Abby cringed and clenched her eyes shut, trying to block out the sounds of Nanny’s taunts as the older woman got to work wiping her clean with a pack of baby wipes. “And here’s a nice, new nappy,” Nappy said happily, slipping one under Abby’s bottom, “for the next time you need to make a pee-pee, or drop a stinky load in your pants.” Abby couldn’t prevent a pathetic, whimpering sob from leaving her lips as Nanny finished taping a fresh diaper around her waist. But at least it was over. Nanny helped her off the bed and got her dressed – tugging a pair of white, semi-translucent tights over her bulging diaper-butt and pulling a tight pink t-shirt over her bare chest. Her tits were constrained almost painfully in the tiny thing. A pair of frilly socks, black schoolgirl shoes, and a bonnet later, and Abby was fully dressed for the day. Nanny escorted her, toddling, to the kitchen, where Becky and the Magician were already seated. In front of Becky, and in front of the large highchair that was awaiting Abby, were two enormous bowls full of baby food. Feeling sick, but knowing there was much worse at stake, Abby allowed herself to be sat in the highchair and fed the bland-tasting mush. She barely even fussed as Nanny pushed spoonful after spoonful against her lips, smearing her lower face. She was too busy worrying about what the final challenge would be. Becky, too, was nervous. She spooned her meal into her mouth by herself. At least she didn’t need someone to feed her, she thought, looking up at the mess the busty woman was getting all over her fellow contestant’s pretty face. She didn’t want to end up like that. It was bad enough being incontinent. She turned red as she remembered how she’d woken up that morning, right in the middle of messing her nappy. How could she ever think of herself as an adult if she was doing that all the time?! She couldn’t stand the thought of spending even one more day in diapers! She didn’t want to be an overgrown, pants-filling baby anymore! She wouldn’t, she couldn’t, spend the rest of her life waddling around in smelly Pampers like some horrid brat in daycare. She forced herself to get through the bowl of baby food, even knowing it would bring about a messy nappy sooner rather than later – it would be the last, she told herself firmly. Once Becky was finished eating, and Nanny was slipping the last few spoonfuls of mush into Abby’s mouth, the Magician got to his feet. His handsome smile was more terrifying than ever. “Alright girls,” he said, the awful bright light dancing once again in his eyes. “It’s time for the fourth and final challenge. Three silly young ladies have already headed off to live their new, and much altered lives, and now it’s time to find out which of you will be joining them in their fates, and which will earn herself three wishes. I’m sure I don’t have to remind you that unless you win, the changes you have at the moment will be permanent.” He savoured the last word, and Abby and Becky both shivered. “The final challenge,” he continued, “is very simple. The two of you will have a competition to see who can act the most babyish over the next few hours. The one who I decide has been the silliest, most ridiculous overgrown baby will win my little game.” Abby and Becky stared at him wide-eyed, their mouths open. They could only win their adulthood back by outcompeting the other at being a stupid baby?! The Magician cocked his head at them. “What are you waiting for?” he asked, grinning. The two young women looked at one another, and then Becky immediately got off her chair and dropped to her hands and knees, babbling in meaningless baby talk. “Goo goo gah bah bah!” she prattled, dribbling down her chin. She started crawling over to the Magician. Feeling mortified, Abby imitated Becky and hastily extracted herself from her highchair and sank onto all fours too. “Gah gah buh buh buh!” she babbled, drooling down her own chin and crawling towards the Magician herself. She could see the evil satisfaction in his face as he watched them approach. Becky reached him first. She plopped back on her diapered bottom and looked up at him with her best, desperate, puppy-dog eyes. She raised her hands into the air and made little clenching movements. “Up!” she squealed. “Uppies, Dada!” The Magician laughed delightedly. He reached down and, with surprising strength, lifted the babbling baby-woman into his arms, settling her on his hip and holding her tightly against himself. Then he looked appraisingly down at Abby, who had just reached his feet. Abby sat back on her nappy, and was about to mimic Becky again when she stopped. That wouldn’t work. She couldn’t just do whatever Becky was doing – she’d lose for sure that way. She’d have to do something else. A loud, childish temper tantrum seemed like a good idea, as if she was jealous of Becky getting held instead of her. The sick freak would undoubtedly like that. She hated the Magician. She hated him more than anyone else in the world for what he’d done to her, for what he was making her do. But he was dangerous, and she’d play along with his perverted fantasies if it meant winning his insane game. She was a little girl who wanted her Daddy’s undivided attention, she told herself, and that stupid little brat Becky was stealing him away from her! She hardly had to pretend. The changes the Magician had made to her the day before had ruined her ability to control her emotions like an adult. Angry that Becky was already beating her, and terrified of the consequences if she lost, the tears came in no time at all. Her bottom lip wobbled beneath her thumb, and Abby started to wail. She scrunched up her beautiful face, tears pouring down her cheeks, sobbing hysterically and taking great heaving breaths as she pounded her free hand petulantly against the floor. “WAAAAAAAAAH!” she wailed. “I WANT MY DADA!” Suddenly, she felt his powerful arm scooping her up, supporting her under her thickly padded bottom and holding her close against his chest, just as he was doing with Becky. “Shhhh,” the Magician hushed her gently, and Abby actually felt a pleasant tingle run down her spine at the unexpected gentleness of his voice. “Shhhh, it’s okay, baby. There, there… Daddy’s here, little one. Daddy’s got you.” The Magician carried them out of the kitchen and further into the house, into a brightly decorated playroom littered with baby toys. He set them down on the soft, carpeted floor, and Abby immediately got to work. With some difficulty, she yanked off her tight t-shirt and started bouncing and shaking her boobies, giggling like she’d found her new favourite toys. She could feel the Magician’s eyes on her, and she blew a dribbly raspberry that made a line of drool to spill down onto her bare breasts. Becky started to strip as well, but her adult clothes were harder to remove while she was sitting on the floor. An idea occurred to her, and she looked up, pouting at the Magician. “Wanna be nakie giwl!” she cried. Chuckling, the Magician knelt down and started taking off Becky’s jeans and tank top, until she too was dressed in nothing but her nappy, her perky tits wobbling stupidly on her chest as she crawled around the room playing with the infantile toys. They played for some time, working as hard as they could to keep the looks of childish idiocy on their faces while they bashed blocks together, shook rattles, and snuggled with teddy bears. Abby didn’t even have to fake it – after only a few shakes of a rattle she was staring at it avidly, cooing and gurgling, utterly entranced. It sounded so pretty and tinkly! Pretty, tinkly sound… She might have sat there all day playing with her rattle, had she not gotten the sudden, overpowering urge to shove it in her mouth. She came to her senses the moment before it happened, blushing scarlet at the thought of how enamoured she’d been by this stupid baby toy (she had to get back to normal), but there was nothing she could do to stop her body cramming the rattle between her lips and sucking on it enthusiastically. Her eyes rolled back into her head with pleasure. Right at that moment, Abby’s bladder released without warning, and she felt her diaper getting soggier and soggier beneath her bottom as she pissed into it helplessly. It felt revolting, but she made sure to keep a blank, babyish look on her face as the front of her nappy discoloured. The Magician was surely watching for any sign of un-babyish behaviour, and babies didn’t care if they went pee-pee. She popped the rattle out of her mouth and let out another stream of ridiculous baby babble. But then, as she started crawling over to a large, fluffy teddy bear, something else happened. Something more than pee. For the second time in her adult life, Abby’s bowel’s rumbled into action beyond her control. Before she could really register what was about to happen, it was already happening. Her mouth opened in a perfect ‘o’ shape as an enormous yucky mess filled her diaper, making her padded pants sag halfway down her thighs with the weight of her load. Meanwhile, a few feet away, exactly the same thing was happening to Becky. She was more used to the sensation of her pants filling with poop without warning, but it didn’t make it any less disgusting. Still, as poo-poo filled her nappy, she was able to keep her face relatively blank and dopey, as though she’d barely even realised what had happened. A grown woman who couldn’t even tell when she messed herself – the Magician would love that, she was sure. Although she was trying as hard as she could, unlike Becky, Abby wasn’t able to keep the look of revulsion off her face. She knew the Magician must have seen. Babies didn’t think sitting in dirty diapers was disgusting. They didn’t care. She had to do something to make up for her mistake, and quickly. She had no idea when the challenge might end! Putting on her best bratty, mischievous face, Abby grinned up at the Magician. She hated him with all her heart. She knew she would never be able to look at herself the same way in the mirror after what she was about to do, but if it meant avoiding a terrible, terrible fate, it would be worth it. She sat back firmly on her full nappy, feeling the horrible mess in her pants squish against her bottom. It took all her self-control not to gag. Then, with a moronic giggle, she started bouncing up and down on her bum, squealing loudly and clapping her hands. Becky watched, but didn’t move. She could see the Magician looking at her, waiting to see whether she’d copy Abby. But she couldn’t… she couldn’t do that. She just couldn’t stand it! The mess beneath her bottom was so disgusting! She couldn’t bounce up and down on it like some mucky baby! Those were the worst kind of diapers she had to change at daycare, the ones where the awful little urchins decided to make the mess in their pants even messier, and make the job of cleaning them up an absolute nightmare for her. The other daycare workers, the stupid women who’d chosen to look after smelly, snot-nosed brats as their whole career, actually thought it was cute when the babies “made bouncies”. But Becky found it nauseating, and the idea of doing it herself was out of the question. “All right, little ones,” the Magician said suddenly. “I’ve made my decision.” They both stopped what they were doing and looked up at him fearfully. The Magician took each of them by the hand and pulled them to their feet. The two women stood there, tits out, legs pushed awkwardly apart by their full, sagging nappies, waiting for his judgement. The evil man looked at Abby, who felt her stomach lurch horribly, and then he turned his gaze to Becky. Abby was trembling. Was he going to tell Becky that she’d lost, or that she’d won? “Sorry Becky,” the Magician said, “but I’ve decided little Abby was the most babyish, and that means, unfortunately, that you’re the loser.” Abby took a deep breath. Wonderful relief was flooding through her body. Becky, however, was shaking. “No…” she whispered, so quietly that Abby barely heard her. “I don’t know what you were planning to do with your life, Becky,” said the Magician pleasantly, advancing on the quivering girl. “Maybe you were planning to go to law school, or train as a doctor, or maybe you just wanted to live an average life, but I’m afraid whatever it was, it won’t be happening now. You’ll be spending the rest of your days as a diaper-dependent adult toddler, a grown woman who stomps about with a smelly, loaded nappy swinging about between her legs. You’ll be dependent on real adults to check and change you, of course… and I know just the place to send you.” He waved his hand lazily, and a canary yellow frock with a smiling cartoon bee on the front appeared on Becky’s body. Slowly, stiffly, Becky looked down at her new clothes, and recognised the uniform of the Buzzy Bees baby class at the daycare where she worked. Her poopy diaper was peeking out of the bottom. Becky lost her mind. She started screaming at the top of her lungs, clutching her head in her hands, her eyes wide and horrified. Abby stared at the woman in horror, but the Magician just chuckled, as if the sight of the twenty-year-old woman’s mental breakdown was merely amusing to him. Becky looked utterly mad. She was screaming inarticulately, and staring straight ahead of her, as though she could see something they couldn’t – as if she was looking at her own future laid out in front of her, a life of stinky nappies and baby food and naptimes, a life stuck in nursery school forever, trapped in the one place she’d wanted desperately to get away from. In a way, she was getting what she wanted – she’d never have to change another dirty diaper again. She’d be too busy filling them. Becky screamed and screamed and screamed. “That’s enough of your little tantrum, missy,” said the Magician, still sounding amused. “Time for you to go and join your new peers.” He snapped his fingers, and Becky vanished.

As of today (March 15) there have been six nights year-to-date where I haven’t wet in my sleep.

After several years of actively training myself to wet in my sleep, it has advanced to waking up wet 7 nights a week. Typically I’m wet within the first 4-5 hours of the night. The only time I wake up dry is if I’m dehydrated.

Hey everyone! Hope you’re having a good week so far. I think I’m going to jump ahead a little and post the future selections for my next story along with my next chapter (chapter 4). I think this will give everyone the time needed to let me know what they think, and I might even be able to get a jumpstart on writing if the outcome seems clear before I announce my selection officially with the last chapter of this story. Thinking ahead, the next few days might be a bit hectic, but I will try to get up the next chapter when I can. I’m trying to post at least two out of every three days for this story, but I’m not sure how possible that will be. Fingers crossed though! Regardless, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 3: Judgment From the Fluff Pete smiled down on me like I had seen dozens of times before when he looked at the newly arrived toys whenever and however that they came here. Most were donated, but a few had been gifted over the years from gracious Bigs with how this place was able to turn their bratty and dangerous Little into the sweet and innocent object that most wanted. In a way I suppose I was the new toy around here. Despite me arriving some time ago as Charley’s toy along with Hop one day and then again even with my second stint here after my mauling, I had rejected everyone in this place nearly outright since then. Now, if I was reading in between the lines correctly, Pete was trying to get me to convert to their way of handling Littles around here. I might have been horrified at one time, but now, I knew I needed to find a new way out of the mess I was currently in… or at least down path that didn’t lead to the incinerator again. “I’m very glad to hear you say that, Dash,” Pete waddled over to me and placed his large wing over my shoulder. “I know I should have come to you sooner. In my defense though, we were technically enemies at one point, and I doubt you wouldn’t have even taken my help to begin with even if I had offered it to you.” There was a silence in the air after he finished his clear guilt trip for not checking in on me as the unofficial welcome committee here, but I also knew he spoke the truth. “You know… you’re probably right, Pete,” I tried to comfort. “I probably would have thought you were crazy or coming at me from some new angle if you had made the same proposal to me at any other time.” “But not now?” Pete raised his head up a bit, as if a massive burden had suddenly been lifted off his mind, but he also now just seemed curious as to what I was meaning. I shook my head. “No, not now… See, I’ve seen you, Pete. You’ve been trying to help me out since we first talked when I was first in the Burrows room. Maybe even before that night but I definitely noticed you after our discussion and my dismissal of your secondary offer. You could be playing a very long game right now and eventually trick me, but I just don’t think that’s you. Am I wrong?” Pete shook his head and then smiled in that almost all-knowing kind of way that I always hated, but now slightly admired and wanted to see. After all, a little knowledge and a helping hand was just what I needed right then in my current predicament. “I’m very glad to hear that. It means you have a little trust in me now. It might not be much, but it’s progress.” I wasn’t sure if I would go that far to say I wholeheartedly trusted the old parrot, but I was getting the distinct opinion that Pete was placing at least more of his trust in me. It was only one aged stuffy in this whole place of maybe around 100 toys, though more if you counted every toy in every room, but it was still a start. Also, considering I was just about to drop myself in to a permanent fiery solution, my luck already felt like it could be shifting around. Pete seemed contemplative afterward, but still remained silent, so finally, I had to pipe up to see what was going on. “So… uh, what’s first in this new plan of yours to help me out and save me as well?” Pete sighed. “Well… I’ve just been thinking about that. Your situation is very unique amongst us toys around here. Most, especially the more downtrodden toys, just get accepted automatically, or…” He quickly shook his head. “Most with your background are welcomed in automatically… doubly if you’re stitched up like you are.” When Pete essentially referred to me as one of the ‘downtrodden toys,’ my heart sank. I knew he spoke the truth, but at the same time, it was a bitter pill to swallow from the standpoint of who I used to be. Further, I had once even poked fun at the so called ‘downtrodden toys’ myself when I first arrived here. Seeing my currently tarnished self, Pete’s correct assessment of who I now was burned into me with tremendous fury. Plus, the karma of being one myself now when I had made fun of them in the past was not lost on me. “It’s going to be very tricky,” Pete continued, “but I think with a little effort and maybe even a handful of apologies from you…. I think we might just be able to work it all out with everyone else as well.” Pete then paused and guiltily rubbed the back of head with his feathered fingers. “First step though… we need to appeal to the council here.” Terror and doubt over all this soon entered my mind without a moment’s hesitation. If my suspicions were correct, seeking approval from the council would have been nearly an impossible task. In essence, we would be dead in the water before we had even started if my suspicions were even remotely correct. “You mean…?” Pete nodded. “Yes… the council here led by Nadia, with her subordinates Cassie, Victor, and Sgt. Luvman now. I’m normally on the council as well to break a tie for the major decisions around here, but if I’m representing you in this case, that won’t be possible this time.” The news just kept growing darker around my future here, but I knew Pete had a vested interest in my survival now. From his own statements, I still don’t think he thought very highly of me but considering my alternatives in this place or the incinerator, I knew I had to take a leap of faith now. “Lead on then…” Pete only nodded and then led me away to await my fate here. It took some time that night for Pete to gather the council and set everything up, but he insisted on me starting my new journey right away. I felt he was still worried that if it didn’t happen tonight, I would still try to toss myself down the incinerator chute. He was at least partially correct in that I was thinking of that earlier, but I figured I owed it to just about everything else in my existence to give his method a try at least. Finally, though, I was shaken out of my thoughts as I was called forward into the Canopy room. I had never really spent much time in here, primarily focusing on Charley when he was already in the Meadows room, and while I had seen it before, the looming canopy’s overhead and the seemingly more ‘mature’ ambience in here, began to unnerve me just a little bit. The illuminated, by a handful of nearby nightlights, council before me of all my former enemies didn’t help my nerves either. “Stop right there!” Sgt. Luvman shouted down to me, his perch on several books granting him the perfect opportunity to look down on me. Considering that my formerly working teeth and claws had nearly severed him in half when he intervened in the duel between Hop and I, I knew he was likely going to be my biggest challenger tonight. I felt doom quickly envelop over my current standing. That being said, I then noticed Nadia looking somewhat scornfully at ‘Sarge’ from her own perch high above the others. After my failure at the right of dominance, she was now the unquestioned leader around here, and her scornful look gave me just the smallest hint of the possibility of hope. “We are here tonight in this room to determine the fate of the toy before us, Dash.” Pete stepped up from just behind me. “Thank you, Nadia. I called you all here tonight to allow our fellow toy, Dash, to join our society and all that entails in this daycare.” “Impossible!” Sgt. Luvman belted out right at the moment Pete stopped his introduction. “Elliot!” Cassie admonished her love. The two had grown much closer in recent weeks, and to the dismay of the grizzled and toughened ‘Sarge,’ she had mostly been calling him by his first name now. “We need to at least hear Pete out. Just give him a chance at the very least…” “I agree,” Victor then noted to my surprise. “Dash may be the worst toy we’ve ever seen enter these premises, but he’s still just a toy.” “Toys can be dangerous though…” Nadia mused. “What if this is just a ploy for Dash to attempt to regress more individuals? How can we trust someone like him?” To my dismay, her words seemed to strike at the heart of each of the council members. In seconds, I felt that it wasn’t looking good for me. Due to my past, I felt the former sympathy of the council quickly evaporate, but I then realized a singular truth. I didn’t want to play this card, but realizing I likely had little other choice, I tapped on Pete’s shoulder. Curious, he leaned back to better hear me. “Pete,” I whispered, “what if I agreed to not regress any other Littles?” Pete’s eyes bulged out and he quickly seemed flustered, but still managed to turn back to the council. “Will the council grant me a little time to confer with Dash? Please?” The council grumbled a little, but Nadia just nodded. Satisfied, Pete immediately switched his focus back to me. “I don’t even think that would be possible, Dash. Won’t you lose your mind or whatnot if you defy your purpose outright? Isn’t that why you were contemplating the incinerator in the first place?” I sighed and I knew I had to make the hard move here. To me, while I still had the internal drive to regress a Little, I knew deep down that unless I was ever properly repaired, my days of regressing Littles were over. I could still use my subtle messaging system, but my pulses were effectively useless, or at least useless unless I also wanted the concurrent ability to start an electrical fire. I wasn’t scornfully called ‘hot dog’ in the hallways around here just for the fun of it… “I don’t know…” I then answered as truthfully as I could. “I just don’t see another way though. I can’t use my pulses anymore without them smoking up, so maybe I could agree not to use them…? I just feel I’m walking on thin ice here, Pete.” Pete pondered the whole notion for a while, but then seemed like he had reached some sort of conclusion. Before he could confer it back to me though, Nadia impatiently spoke back up. “We’re waiting, Pete. You’ve convened this council in the middle of the night, and we don’t like our time being wasted…” Pete quickly nodded. “I understand, and I thank you all for your patience, but I just need one more minute… just one…” The council quickly whispered amongst themselves, but after a little bit, they all stopped, and Nadia nodded. “Very well… but you only have one minute. One minute, Pete. Not a second more.” “Thank you.” Pete then switched back to me. “We don’t have much time, but just tell me ‘yes’ or ‘no’ to my proposal, okay?” I nodded in nervous anticipation, and he then proceeded to whisper it in my ear. I was nearly flabbergasted over his suggestion. If it was approved, it would completely remove any say I had over a function of my body whatsoever, but at the same time I knew I also had to weigh my options. I could see the dour look of each member of the council, and I knew that I might have only had the support of Cassie if they rendered their decision with the facts and feelings they had now. Pete’s proposal, however, could swing the other members in my favor. It was a hard call to make on the spot like that, but finally, I nodded. With a weary smile, likely knowing what this meant for me and just toys in general if it were to happen to them, Pete then turned back around to face the council. “Members of the council… we have an offer to make if it would ease your fears about Dash here.” “Go on, Pete,” Victor coaxed after edging to the front of his companion stuffed banana. It was lifeless, but it still made an excellent sleeping mate in general to the scarred gorilla. “Thank you, Victor.” Pete then sighed heavily, and I knew he hated his own proposal as well. Still, we both knew it could be just the thing to save me and my future here, so, he continued. “Upon his agreement and initial suggestion, we believe that many of you hold reservations regarding Dash’s past and current affinity to regress the Littles that we hold so dear at this daycare. As such, my proposal is twofold.” “Twofold?” Cassie asked, a little hesitancy coming through clearly in her voice. I wondered why, but I could see now that at least the rest of the jury seemed interested in the case now, or at least no longer upset as they once were. Even Sgt. Luvman was now taking a keener interest in what Pete had to say. “Yes, Cassie. My first proposal is that Dash be given the opportunity to bond with a Little.” The council quickly became agitated, and from his ruffled feathers, I knew that Pete was sensing the hostility as well, so he rapidly continued. “Second, and more important for you all I suspect, Dash will remove the battery and microchip that gives him the ability of his regression pulses.” The jury immediately settled back, and to my shock, most seemed confused or even mournful of this decision. I guess I shouldn’t have been though. We were all toys after all, and in a real sense, losing a massive ability like that for me might have almost been seen as the equivalent of a toy losing their tail or even arm. It was a big deal, but from their faces, I could see Pete was winning them over. “And Dash actually agreed to this?” Sgt. Luvman then questioned skeptically. I couldn’t blame him for his continued doubt, but I was just glad that Pete was answering instead of me. “Yes,” Pete responded. “He wanted to get rid of his ability, and my proposal would allow that while also removing the possibility of you all going by his word alone. It would be enough for me, but I suppose I’m more of the forgiving type.” I could see each of their hurt expressions and they knew his last comment was directed at all of them for their previous shunning of me. I didn’t blame them, but their actions and emotions had been evident to me since the start of my second time here at the daycare in making me feel like an outcast. Now, I just wondered how much each of them would change their minds about me if I was allowed to venture down this new path that Pete was setting out for me. Finally, though, Nadia stepped forward once again. “We will need some time to consider this, like just a little longer tonight, but I would appreciate some privacy as we do…” Pete nodded. “Of course…” Understanding what they wanted, he then led me out of the room, and I immediately saw that we had drawn a crowd of sorts. The toys that had jeered at me, called me names, or who even tried to foil me when I was interacting with other Littles, were now huddled around each other, and looking at me once more. Now though, I still felt shunned by everyone, but I also felt a confused or even respected sense amongst them. “They’re staring…” I whispered to Pete. Pete looked up from his own internal thoughts and saw the toys gathered around us on the shelves and various other areas of the Canopy room. “Hmmm… so they are. That’s interesting…” I blinked at my defender in all this. Admittedly, he knew more about all these toys than I did, but that still didn’t help ease my mind any. “That’s all you have to say? Nothing else… at all?” Pete shrugged. “Well, until the decision comes down, I could make the offer for you to go and talk to some, but just keep in mind that most might reject you still. Plus, and I’m not saying this will be their verdict, but if they bar you from interacting with a Little, all that effort could be moot anyways.” I hadn’t thought of all that. I was so focused on just following Pete’s plan and my giving up of my pulses that I hadn’t even thought of how everyone else would feel about my return. It was one thing to win over the council, but I had a feeling that it was an entirely different matter in trying to cajole the rest of the toys here over to my side. Still, I had to give it a shot. “I’m willing to be rejected, Pete. I’m at least willing if you are as well…” Pete grasped his head, huffed, and then just shrugged his feathers. Ultimate though, he nodded over my willingness to reach out to my fellow toys. “If you say so…” For the next thirty minutes or so, we wandered around and began to try talking to the toys that managed to climb down from the shelves. Many were still up high and there were several that seemed dead set on sticking to the treehouse portion of the room in the corner, but I was encouraged by the amount that did come down at least. Or I was until they actually started to talk to me, that is. In minutes, it sadly became clear however, that most just wanted to tell me off for the terrible things I had done or way trying to do to the Littles around here. I noticed that many of the ones who began to talk to me also seemed to be a larger fan of Hop as well. After meeting at least thirty rejecting toys, I knew that even if the council allowed me to stay and interact with Littles, my recovery from my past actions would be a long road with some of the toys here. I shouldn’t have been surprised, but I was hoping to find at least one toy that I could call a friend. Finally, though, Pete turned to me after yet another rejection. “I’m sorry, Dash. I just think there are too many that got burned by you… maybe not even directly, but your regressions of the Littles here and hurting Hop and a few of the others did a number on your reputation. Also, I don’t think your fight with Nadia helped any.” “But I lost that!” I tried to defend, though admittedly missing the point that Pete was trying to make. “True,” Pete continued, “but you also tried to take over her role with some questionable methods. I mean, you know… toys are pretty smart, and they can guess your moves sometimes before you make them because they may have done the same in your position. So, in your fight with her, let me ask you this… would you have used your claws, or even your teeth on her?” I bent my head down in shame knowing that was in fact my plan in dealing with her. Pete nodded in satisfaction. “That’s what I thought. I don’t blame you for that but then again, I feel pretty safe in saying that I’m a unique specimen around here. I’ve learned to forgive a little quicker than most others around here. For them, it’s just going to take some time.” His words hung in the air for a little bit, but then, I knew I needed to do something before I forgot. “You know… I just want to thank you for what you’ve done, Pete… I wouldn’t… well, you know about where I would without you, but I just wanted to at least to say thank you to you…” No words needed to be exchanged after that and Pete just nodded back as his only reply. I knew he didn’t do all this for thanks and that I didn’t have to say it, but for some growing but unknown reason inside of me, it would have just felt wrong afterwards if I hadn’t. Time then ticked by slowly and Pete and I had seemingly given up our hunt for a new friend or even just an ally in this place. The council was still debating far off and occasionally we would hear a shout of some kind, but we still couldn’t make out what they were saying directly. Then, in my boredom and maybe even desperation, I thought I saw a few toys huddled around each other in one of the far dark corners of the room. I hadn’t noticed them before, but knowing the secondhand nature of the toys here, I wondered if they were secluding themselves on purpose. “Pete?” He stared back at me. “Who are those toys over there?” I asked, gesturing with my paw towards the group of them on the other side of the room. “Oh…” Pete said, suddenly a little sad. “Them…” He then scratched his head for a moment and seemed very hesitant to reveal who they were. “They, uh… they’re the forgotten toys…” “Forgotten toys?” In all my time here, I had never seen or had even heard about them. ‘Forgotten’ indeed. Their mystery and sadness just made me more curious though. “Yes, Dash,” Pete reconfirmed. “The forgotten toys are simply that. They’ve been here a while but have never really been played with by a Little. To be honest, for most of them, it’s by choice… abused, hurt, or just thrown away ‘accidentally.’ Keeping that in mind though, I wouldn’t associate with them if I was you…” Part of me wanted to heed Pete’s words, but there was another part of me that oddly found something relatable however with their group. We had two very different reasons why we were outcasts now, but in essence, we shared something similar. As such, to me at least, it was worth trying to consider all the poor outcomes we had so far. So, ignoring Pete’s words, I walked over to them anyways. Upon seeing me, most inched away further into the darkness. A few stayed though… one a little more than the others. “Hey… don’t want hurt you all or anything, but I’m Dash…” It took a little bit, but that one finally stepped a little more into the already dim lighting. “Hello, Dash. I… I’m Carmen…” She then extended her hand out. I was hesitant to take it at first, but I eventually did. See, Carmen was almost exactly like me in the fact that at one time she was likely a beautiful and soft Hippo. Now though, scars and patches littered her body even more than mine. In a way, it almost made her cuter for some reason, but I’m not sure if that was just my sympathy for her coming through over anything else though. Still, to me, it didn’t matter. I just wanted to keep talking to another toy. “Good to meet you, Carmen.” I then looked behind her at the few others that were there, and she quickly noticed. “Don’t mind them. I’m sure I don’t have to tell you, but toys aren’t always ‘handled with care.’ A lot of us have been through the ringer and it doesn’t take long for that to catch up with us. Remembering back to my own experience from not even a few hours ago, I pretty much knew what she was referring to. “Yeah… I used to be all sleek and smooth, but a few bad turns, and…” “Oh, we already know all about you, Dash,” Carmen said bluntly, cutting me off midsentence. “I don’t think there’s a toy in this whole place who doesn’t know your entire life story by now.” “Oh…” Them knowing about my past didn’t bode well for me. Or so I thought… To my shock, Carmen only smiled. “it’s okay, Dash. We’re not here to judge. Well, they might be…” She then gestured over to some of the toys that had only retreated further into the shadows when I came over. “A few find it hard to imagine what you do with the regressing the Littles and all, but I know Bigs, and I know toys. Combine the two against a Little and there’s no telling what comes out the other end. Considering that you went before the council tonight… and then offered yourself up like that… I would say that you’ve changed a little, huh?” I quickly nodded, but I was more distracted by the figure waddling up from behind her and out of the shadows again. “Took a lot of guts for you to come out like that, giving up your pulse as tribute and all,” the partially threadbare kangaroo noted, still slightly hiding behind Carmen. “He’s right, Dash,” Carmen agreed. She then gestured behind her. “This is Tops by the way.” Tops then waved at me and came a little more into the light. “Hey… sorry about the hiding and all. Our group doesn’t get a lot of visitors and it’s pretty rare anyone ever leaves.” Carmen nodded. “Take it from Tops here. He’s one of the older toys around here and knows just about all there is to being part of our group.” “Yep. Was even here when Victor joined us years ago,” Top continued. “Wait,” I said, holding one of my paws up. “Victor was part of your group, yet now he’s on the council?” Carmen nodded. “That’s right. If it wasn’t for Hops, I doubt Victor would have ever left our group, let alone spoken to really more than a few toys outside of it. He’s almost kind of like out inspiration by now.” I was happy for them, but… ‘Ugh! Hops…’ I felt I was always in competition with my old bunny enemy, but I knew I had to forge my own path here. Maybe one day we could reunite as friends, but based on today with the reaction from a council who was supposed to be welcoming towards new toys, I felt that destination was still a long way off between the two of us. Still, it was nice to talk to other stuffed animals around here without being waved off, made fun of, or had just been completely ignored by. At the same time, while Tops and Carmen were wonderful in their own right, I couldn’t help but notice one more shadowy figure behind both of them. By now, the others had gone off and a few were even sleeping given the late hour of the council meeting and all, but that single figure had stayed. Trying to get a better look at them, I guess I was quickly noticed by Carmen. As if to confirm, she turned around and saw that I was staring at the figure right behind her shrouded in the shadows. “If you were wondering, that’s Poodee…” “Poodee?” I asked, questioning the name. I knew our names could be any words ever spoken, meaningful or not, but this new name just puzzled me. It was neither the babblings of a newborn, as some unfortunate toys were like ‘Baa,’ but it wasn’t as straightforward as most of the names around here. Tops nodded. “Her former owner said it to label her while they were regressing still. No one really knows her whole story, but I think it’s safe to assume that it’s just bad all over. Best not to ask if you ask me, but if you were wondering, her name was chosen because she’s a poodle, but the name ‘Poodee’ was all her Little could make out at the time.” “Oh…” I should have realized it was something along those lines, but I was so used to one extreme or the other and not something in between for a toy to be labeled with. I mean, ‘Baa’ was short and all and not really even a word, but the sheep apparently liked the name a lot himself. Still, my curiosity peaked over this still shadowy figure. “Can she come out maybe?” Tops and Carmen looked back, and I almost saw a shaking of sorts from where the figure was. Both then almost immediately turned back to me, and Carmen shook her head. “Sorry, Dash. She’s curious about you, but she’s very shy as well. Maybe another day?” I nodded. “That’s okay, and honestly no hard feelings. I’m just trying to show people that I’m not a threat. Only trying to make a few friends I guess, you know?” Both nodded their heads. “As part of this little forgotten group,” Tops began, “you don’t need to justify your actions to us. Heck, if singing and performing a mambo number in front of the entire daycare would give me connections with the rest of the toys or the Littles here, I would do it.” With Victor having left and both these toys seemingly so open and kind, I wondered why in fact they were part of this group still. Surely there had to be some hope for them. “So why…” A semi-loud horn then went off. It was just loud enough that everyone seemed to freeze or bolt awake, but not enough to the point where the night attendant when be alerted to our true presence. In fact, after we said our goodbyes to each other and I walked back over to the council area to hear their verdict, I even saw the elaborate system of alerts in place to ensure we would never be caught by a living being accidentally. I quickly rejoined Pete and I couldn’t help but wonder why he didn’t want me to talk to the others, but soon, the council reappeared before us. I quickly felt the fear bubbling back up inside of me. I knew now was the moment where I would be thrust on a new path, or if I would just be sent back to either be a forgotten toy or simply furnace fuel. After a moment, regardless of whether I was ready or not, Pete stepped forward and looked towards the council. “Has this council reached a verdict?” Victor nodded. “We have.” I gulped, but at the same time, I noticed that Sgt. Luvman was fuming a little bit. I dared not get my hopes up but considering his objections before my offer during the previous meeting, I was starting to feel just a tiny ray of hope in their decision. Nadia then stepped forward. “We the council know our decision holds much weight for many of the toys in here. I will announce our verdict, but I would also like to speak afterwards, so please, hold your anger or celebrations until after I have finished.” I saw several people nod wordlessly as she gave them a moment to process what she had just said. “Now, we the council… will in fact grant Dash the access to a Little.” In moments, the room was filled with several boos and even a few claps to my relief, but a quick look by Nadia eerily silenced every single one of them. “Thank you. Now, as our decision goes, we are going to give Dash a week to accomplish this task. If by the end of the week, no Little can be found, we will deem him a lost cause and will render a further verdict at that time.” Nadia then gestured over to Cassie. “Uh, I just wanted to say that our decision wasn’t easy…” I quickly felt that the council was using her easy and amicable nature to soothe some of the perturbed toys in the room. “The council would have likely voted that Dash be barred from any Little contact here ever again, but his decision to give up his pulse ability swung many of our votes. The decision was not unanimous, but as toys in daycare, we feel that second chances must be allowed, if at least supervised in this case, in order for every toy to find their purpose and happiness.” Cassie sat down and Victor stood up before quickly staring directly at me. “As the final member of this council to vote for you, I just want to say something directly to you. First, do not squander this opportunity as it should be considered a privilege for you on this new journey of yours. Second though, we ask that you be open to the possibility of this new path. Whether tonight was some ploy by you or not, we the council and at least me personally, want you to avail yourself of what is being offered to you. Every stuffy or toy should find their Little as well as their happiness. Now, that includes you as well…” Victor then sat down, and Nadia stepped forward. “We want to thank you, Pete, and the rest of you toys for attending this council meeting. We are now adjourned and suggest everyone get some shut eye. Tomorrow will be here before we know it.” With that, the council members departed and their set up was quickly dismantled. Pete patted me on the shoulder and escorted me out of the room. For now, I was to remain in the Burrows room, but even though I was going back to my old sleeping place and would be alone at night, I now felt I had at least a purpose and a path forward here now. Right as we got to the door, Pete stopped. “I’m going to leave you here now, Dash, but while you drift off tonight, I really hope you consider the council’s words. This really is a rare opportunity for someone like you to partake on. Wrap yourself up in it… find your Little even, but just embrace it all. Do that for me at least, okay?” I nodded. “Thank you, Pete. I’ll do my best…” Pete smiled. “Good. Now, I’ll leave you here, but I’ll be back tomorrow to escort you to your little procedure before the arrival of all the Littles. We’ll start you slow in all likelihood, but just take it all in. After all, tomorrow could be the first day of the rest of your life.” With that we then both said goodnight to each other, and I went back into the Burrows room to crawl under one of the cribs again. I was lonely, but I was happy that tomorrow was at least happening. I had no idea what to expect tomorrow as my eyes began to droop closed, but considering what I was even thinking of doing earlier in the night alone, I felt that tomorrow would undoubtedly be better. As I drifted off, however, I knew though that only time would tell.

Alright, it's finally time for chapter 5. This one was actually a ton of fun to write, and I hope you all get a kick out of it. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 5: Duels and Debacles (CW: Harassment, Drinking) June 3rd, 2023. 10:33am I pull into the open parking spot, thanking the gods that one so close to the entrance was available. The vehicle makes a rumble as it comes to a stop. I turn off the engine, having to yank the key out of the ignition. My old 2001 Honda Civic, lovingly named Susie, has served me well over the years. She still gets me to where I need to go, but her age has begun to show. It takes her longer to start, and longer to stop. Still, though, the reliable girl keeps cranking on. I reach into the glove compartment, pulling out my hidden pack of cigarettes. I should be quitting. But the nicotine is too good. Placing the filter between my lips, a flick of my zippo is all it takes for the tobacco to ignite. A lengthy drag fills my tungs with the poison, releasing that sweet dopamine to my brain. I exhale, a toxic cloud beginning to fill the interior of the car. I sigh in equal parts of satisfaction and disappointment. Addiction is a funny thing. Most people think that addicts, in any form, must have a lack of self-control, or just enjoy their vices too much to stop. That could very well be the case for some, but things aren’t always so black and white. I hate the fact that I smoke. I think it’s awful. I wish, more than anything, that I could quit, but time and time again I find myself with another cig in my mouth. The need becomes too strong without one. Maybe one day I can finally break this cycle. Maybe I’ll look into getting one of those vape things to help me quit. But for now, I smoke and feel the release. Speaking of release. I let my bladder flow into my diaper, swelling up a fair amount. You’d think that I would be scared to death by heading out into public while wearing. I know a massive fear of many littles is the idea of being spotted in public, but I’ve never cared about the opinions of those I’ll never meet again. Besides, anyone who looks at me will already make their own preconceptions of my gothic attire. As much as it pisses me off, the stereotype of the “Goth Domme” gives me a sense of camouflage. Horny bastards will just assume I’m some type of Dominatrix. Those conformist pricks would never guess I’m wearing something so far away from their fetishistic ideals. I step out of the car door, feeling the warm summer breeze against my skin, flowing through the mesh around my semi-exposed skin. I take one more puff before tossing the death stick on the ground, extinguishing the embers and ash beneath my boots. I strut towards the entrance of the mall, feeling the weight between my legs, the telltale crinkle inaudible to those who aren’t paying attention. As it turns out, nobody is listening to the sounds coming from your person. Everyone else is caught up only in what’s on the surface, not even sparing a passing thought to what lies beyond. I walk through the automatic doors into the dimly lit entrance. The Velvet Square Mall has seen better days. Once a bustling source of revenue, it now stands in its grave, awaiting the final coup de grâce. I pass what used to be a Bed Bath & Beyond, now a shuttered reminder of the past. Making my way to the food court, I look over the measly options before deciding that coffee will suffice. I walk straight up to the counter and am met with my barista. “Hey there beautiful, what can I get for you?” Goddess, not another flirt. I look him over, gaining a sense of what kind of douche I’m dealing with. Everything about how he presents himself just screams “I don’t care, but I want YOU to care.” He’s the type of guy who expects you to fawn over his high-top fade and forget about his wrinkled t-shirt and bad breath. The stench of cheap cologne, the kind you get in the clearance section of the pharmacy, has been overapplied, most likely in an attempt to cover up the fact that he hasn’t showered in days. The stench is truly appalling. His name tag has “TYLER” in what resembles chicken scratch. Even his nametag is half-assed. “Just a Mocha Iced Latte, please.” I try to give him the least amount of dialogue possible, not wanting to waste more time with his poor attempts at flirting. He doesn’t seem to get the memo though. “I figured a hot little goth like you would like her coffee black, you know, with all that darkness…and stuff.” Fucking Christ, he’s the dense type, isn’t he? “Just the latte, and hurry it up I’m running late.” I know I have plenty of time to spare, but he doesn’t. No matter how much of a fuckboy he is, everyone who works in customer service dreads the thought of a customer bitching them out to the manager. I don’t usually like to fuck with a service worker, knowing that pain myself, but for “Tyler” I’ll make an exception. I watch him hurry his ass to the espresso machine, not wanting to risk the dreaded “write-up” that these types of corporate joints love dispensing. I pretend to check my phone, not wanting to give him a chance to jump back in. He comes back to the counter a few moments later, drink in hand. “Here you are ma’am, got that latte for you.” I can see that fake ass grin of his has returned. “How much do I owe you?” Tyler looks me up and down, that twinkle in his eye telling me exactly what form of payment he wishes he could ask for. “For you baby, no charge. This one is on the house. Here’s your receipt. Hope you come again.” He winks at me, and I can feel myself wanting to throw up. I snatch the receipt from his hand and begin storming off. To add insult to injury, this dick even wrote his number on it. “call me sometime beautiful!” I turn around and catch him staring at me, and I take great pleasure in watching that grin fall as I tear the receipt in half, leaving the pieces on the ground for him to sweep up. *** I smell the scent of incense as I walk into one of my favorite places in this cruel world; The Rythem Oasis. I sip my mocha-filled refreshment as I look around the shop. Two shelves run down the middle of the record store, containing more music than I could listen to in multiple lifetimes, let alone this one. The dreamcatchers hanging from the ceiling always manage to tap into the spiritual side of me. The blue lighting doesn’t hurt either. You could almost reach out and grab the energy in the place. By the front of the store, the counter is adorned with crystals and charms galore. Behind it, a familiar face welcomes me inside. “Roxie, you’ve got impeccable timing,” Soma is a sight for sore eyes. It’s nice to see a friendly face today. Their hair, dyed with seemingly every color under the sun, looks impeccable in the soft tones of the store’s lighting. The way it seems to take on these unique tones leaves me with a sense of awe every time I see it. Their outfit stands in stark contrast, consisting of a black long-sleeve shirt and matching jeans. The only other sense of color in their ensemble belongs to their nails, adorned by the shades of the non-binary flag. “You asked me to hold on to anything I thought you might like, and I’ve got just the thing.” Soma reaches down behind the counter, pulling up a small item covered in a thin black cloth. Always one for a dramatic reveal. My suspense is building, wondering what could be worth such a grand display. They remove the covering, and my eyes cannot handle the sheer beauty revealed. “Tinderbox on Cassette?!? No way! That’s so sick!” They bring their head back and laugh, their hair swaying at the moment. “Look closer Rox. What do you see?” Am I missing something? I flip the box over and check out the cover art. It’s definitely Tinderbox, and I can tell that it’s an original release, not a reproduction. And then I spot it. “SHE SIGNED IT? Holy shit Soma, this is a treasure!” I grab their hands, giving my best puppy dog eyes. “I neeeeeeed it!” Soma pulls away, checking the polish on their hands. “Easy girl, you’re going to ruin my nails,” They give me a cheeky grin. “So I willing to guess that you’re interested?” “Soma, I would literally give you my soul for that cassette,” My soul is cheap though, and a precious relic like that is probably going to cost me. “How much is this gonna run me?” “Well, it is a collectible, and signed by the lead singer no less,” Oh great, they’re going for the hard sell. “So how does 5 dollars sound?” Damn, I knew it…wait, did they say 5 bucks? I look at Soma, waiting for the punchline to this cruel joke. “Come on, for real, what's the cost?” “5 bucks. I just got a shipment of assorted tapes, and this one came inside. I guess the seller didn’t know what they had, or maybe they figured there wasn’t a market for signed cassettes. Either way, even marking up the cost I spent, I could sell each cassette for 5 bucks and still make money.” “But you know how much that’s worth to the right circles Soma. Why not make the full value off of it?” It doesn’t make any sense to me. I once saw Soma sell a used Smashmouth CD to a customer for 20 bucks, which I think was criminal. They should’ve paid the customer to remove that garbage from the shop. “Oh trust me, if I was selling to anyone else I could get an arm and a leg, but there’s been a lack of fresh faces lately, and besides being my friend, you’re also a regular. Plus, I do owe you for getting my Blue Eyes White Dragon deck up to snuff, so how about we just call it even?” Oh Soma, I could hug you right now. “Alright, I won’t look a gift horse in the mouth. Here.” I pull a crisp Lincoln out of my purse and hand it to my savior. “Speaking of, you plan on stopping by Wizards & Monsters later? I’m going to look for some Metal Reflect Slimes, and I could use a victim to test my deck on.” “You do know that you’re never going to make Exodia by stalling like that, right?” They really know how to rain on my parade. “Ever since Pot of Greed was banned, Exodia has been unviable.” “It’s not the success of the match that matters to me Soma, it’s that thrill of achievement, and when I finally find that perfect combo it’s going to be game over! So are you coming?” Soma shakes his head. “I wish I could, but my part-timer quit yesterday, and until I can find a replacement, I’ve got to be at the store.” “Damn, that’s a bummer. I hope you find someone soon. It’s not the same without you losing to my Dark Magician Girl Dragon Knight.” “Oh, in your dreams bitch.” I laugh at the banter. Soma knows they might just be the single person who can call me that. Others have tried of course, but they’ve only ever gotten through half the word before my palm shuts them up. “Don’t worry, I’ve got a couple of interviews lined up, so I’ll be back to kicking your ass in no time!” I wave goodbye as I walk out of the “oasis”, clenching my prize with joy. I’m sure I’ll be popping the tape into my deck and running out the fragile spools, but that’s not what's important. Nothing lasts forever. It’s what you do with things that give them meaning. *** I gulp down the rest of my coffee before throwing the cup in the bin. By now, I had almost forgotten about my special underwear, but the growing urge within me quickly reminds me of its presence. Should I just let go? It’s not like anybody will know. I know I’ve already wet once, and while these diapers have a solid capacity, it isn’t limitless, and I’m currently without a change. I decide to hold it and continue to my destination. Wizards & Monsters has become something of a haven for the local nerd community. While it’s not the biggest store around, the quality of the products far outweighs the dip in quantity. As soon as I walk inside, the bright lighting inside makes my eyes water, having to adjust from the dimness of the rest of the mall. Right in front of the door is the checkout desk, doubling as registration for any local events. A glass case surrounds the cash registers on all 4 sides, playing host to traded-in cards from the most popular games. On the top side of the glass, cases of booster packs stand out, inviting you to try your luck at getting that new card you wanted, or maybe just to possibly give your deck a little extra oomph. A bulletin board in front of the desk gives customers a chance to learn about the different services offered. They tend to cater to a rather large variety of gamers and geeks, from hosting fighting game tournaments to local TCG matches. To the right of the desk, you can see rows of tables set up for the public to use most nights, only benign reserved for scheduled events. A few CRT TVs sit off to the side, in scaling states of condition. To the left of the desk, you can find a few bookshelves, stocked with a range of comics, manga, tabletop games, and even a small collection of light novels. I walk straight up to the glass cases, trying to find any cards I can add to my current project deck. I browse the cards available, spotting a couple of cards I could potentially incorporate, as well as as well as the Metal Slimes I was looking for. In fact, I wonder if…yes they do! I spot a pair of Egyptian God Slimes. While not the strongest monsters in Yu-Gi-Oh, their effect can make for pretty good stalling, and Mound of the Bound Creator can help keep them alive for longer, as well as making my opponent take a life point penalty for destroying them. “Excuse me, can I get these cards here please?” I ask the clerk, a rather lanky guy I’ve seen around here once or twice, but still don’t know the name of. I read his tag. Dave! Dang girl, you need to start remembering shit better. “Of course miss, which cards are you interested in?” I point to my choices and he carefully removes them from the case. He places them in front of me to inspect, wanting to make sure I’m happy with the quality. I look over the cards, which look nearly impeccable. “These work for you?” “Yes, thank you, Dave. Oh and real quick, do you have any Exodia Incarnates in stock?” He thinks for a moment. You don’t see too many Incarnates out in the wild despite its relatively low price, so I don’t get my hopes up. “Actually, I think we just took a couple of those in. I don’t believe we put them in the system yet, but I can go to the backroom and check if you don’t mind waiting.” Today is the greatest day ever! “Take your time Dave, I don’t mind waiting.” He gives me a polite smile before making his way to the back. While waiting, I take a glance around the store, noticing a surprising lack of customers, even for this mall. In fact, I might just be the only person in the store right now. I pull out my phone to pass the time until Dave’s return. *** I begin tapping my leg, not from impatience, but from my growing desperation. The need for my bladder to release is getting exponentially larger by each passing minute. What in the hell is Dave doing back there? Is he making the damn card? I continue scrolling through my socials, trying my hardest to not focus on the need to pee. I finally find something to distract me, a review of classic JRPGs, and get absorbed into the witty banter of the online personality. I’m jolted away from my distraction though as I feel a hand on my shoulder. I quickly turn to my side, my body going into autopilot from the unannounced contact. I’m even more shocked by just who was touching me. I feel my diaper becoming soaked, the shock having destroyed my focus on the hold, as I look at the last person I’d expect to be in a card shop. Beth’s curly red hair is done in a ponytail, rather than the long, styled look I’d see at the office, and the sight of a sundress makes for a completely different look. I’m not used to seeing her outside of a button-up shirt and work pants, so the casual attire takes me a second to get used to. “Roxie? Omg Hi!” she wraps me in a hug, clearly not expecting to see me here. She looks down at the glass case, my new cards still on display. “I didn’t know you were into Yu-Gi-Oh! That’s so awesome!” “Damn Beth, you almost gave me a heart attack,” I let out a sigh, glad to not be dealing with some creep touching me. “What are you doing here?” She reaches into her white purse and pulls out an old deck protector, adorned with light scratches across the surface. “I came here looking to see if any events were going on. It’s been a while since I’ve played, and I had a hankering to relive my glory days.” Out of all the explanations I was expecting, Beth being a TCG player wasn’t even in the top 20. Could I see her maybe grabbing some comics? Yeah, they’re kind of mainstream at the moment. Hell, I would’ve even guessed she was picking up Manga before her playing Yu-Gi-Oh. I guess it goes to show, you can’t always make assumptions about a person. “Wow, no kidding? How long has it been since you’ve played?” “Well…you could say it’s been a while.” She opens the deck up and spreads the cards out on the countertop. Wow, it HAS been a while. Her deck is a classic, but heavily outdated Gravekeeper deck. You can tell the deck has been well loved, the plastic beginning to peel from the card sleeves. She’s probably had this deck since she was in school. “So, what do you think? Still up to snuff?” I can see she’s proud of her creation, and I hate that I’m going to have to be the one to break the bad news. Thankfully, Dave finally returns, my prized Exodia cards in hand. “Sorry for the wait, I had to put them into the inventory list. Is there anything else I can help you with?” I get a fantastic idea. Sometimes, failure is the best teacher. I turn to Beth, a devilish grin on my face. “Wanna play a few rounds?” “Sure, why not! I’ve got to warn you though, I’m not going to go easy on you just cause we’re friends.” Oh Beth, you poor, innocent soul. “Alright, let's do it! I just have to do one thing first.” I grab my phone off the counter and open up my camera app. “What’re you doing?” “I’m sending a pic to Emma. She’s not going to believe this one. Now lean in close!” *** “I move to Attack Phase and Attack using my 2 Egyptian God Slimes. Resolve?” I know I have her in checkmate. “Awe man, that’s the third round in a row! GGs Roxie, I guess I need to start constructing a new deck.” she looks down at her cards, disappointed by their failure to perform. “Don’t feel too bad Beth, you did surprisingly well, especially with such an old deck.” I’m a little disappointed myself though. Even after the addition of my new purchases, I still only had 3 pieces of Exodia in my hand. Someday Exodia, I will draw all 5 of your cards, and victory will be mine!!! “You wanna go again?” Beth declines my offer for a rematch. “Sorry, but I don’t think my self-esteem can handle another loss right now,” She packs up her deck, much happier than I’ve ever seen her at work. “Don’t worry, I’ll get my run back once I catch up to the meta.” Oof, that’s a Sisyphean task. While collecting my cards, I realize that I can finally talk to her about work the other day. “By the way, I wanted to apologize about Friday. I shouldn’t have been so pissed about the Excel doc, but Tom’s been breathing down my back about the workflow. It’s not your fault though, and I’m sorry if I made you feel that way.” “No worries Roxie, seriously I get it,” I’m relieved that she’s not holding a grudge. “Tom can be such an Asshole. Like, he complains all the time about my quota, but I didn’t even sign on to do data!” she continues ranting about our manager. “I think he’s just insecure about the fact that he got passed up the promotion.” “Either that, or he’s got a small dick and compensates by shitting on his employees.” that gets a laugh out of her. “Damn Roxie, way to go for the throat! Hey, I’ve got a couple hours of free time left. Wanna grab a drink?” Wait, she actually wants to get drinks with me? Hell yes! Wait, play it cool, and don’t spazz out. “Sure, why not! There’s a neat little bar at the end of the mall. But you buy the first round. Call it my victory fee.” *** June 4th, 2023. 12:14am I hop out of the Uber, trying to get my balance on the spinning ground. “Thank you mister Uber Man! Sorry for throwing up on your window, I..I’ll tip you a million bucks!” I can hear him vaguely mutter something under his breath before I close the door. I stumble my way up the steps and to the door, fumbling my key into the lock. “Come on mister key, you don’t want me to sleep on the lawn right?” After a few minutes of attempting to get the key in the door, I finally achieved success. “YES! Thank you mister key! I’m gonna…I’ll tip you a million too!” I walk into the dark living room before attempting to kick off my boots. After much struggle, I manage to get one free, but it slips through my hands, crashing into the wall. “QUIET BOOTS! We don’t wanna wake up Emmas!” I lift my other leg up, trying with all my might to remove the other shoe. In my daze, I fall back and land on my rear, the sodden diaper making a massive squelch in the process. “Lol, oops!” I begin laughing at my own state, too drunk to care about the wetness dripping slightly into the carpet. I’m flashbanged as the light turns on, blinding me for a moment before my vision returns. I fucking hate the light, stupid asshole. I rub my eyes and clear my vision, and I can see Emma approaching me, wearing only her robe. “Oh hey Em, sorry was I being too loud. I told the boots to be quiet!” I can see her standing there, arms crossed, looking unamused. “Roxie, do you have ANY idea what time it is?” she points to the clock, which I can just barely manage to decipher. 12:19? Damn, how I hate time. “Sorry Emma, but Beth invited me out for drinks! She’s soooooo cool!!! She’s a big ol’ nerd, but she’s so cool! She’s got two boyfriends! That’s so cool! And she called me her friend, even after…even after I was mean to her at work. It’s all Tom’s fault with his tiny dick! Did I tell you how cool she is!” Emma looks me up and down, taking in my intoxicated state. “Okay missy, you’re drunk, yelling, and leaking on my carpet. Let’s get you to bed alright?” “Okay mommy, I just…I gotta get up here,” she takes my hand and guides me to my feet, a hard task with my single shoe remaining. She begins guiding me to the bedroom before I feel the result of 7 Vodka sodas coming back up. “Em, I gotta…Imma puke.” “Oh shit! Just hold on a sec, I’ll get you to the toilet.” she makes a sharp turn, not helping my current situation, and quickly opens the bathroom door. I trip over my own feet, but manage to retain my footing long enough to make it to the porcelain throne. What can only be described as a wave of bile and booze makes its way into the bowl. I can feel Emma holding onto my hair, attempting to keep it vomit free. “I…I think that’s the last of…nope.” The second wave comes out, but it seems like my stomach is finally free of the vile combination. “Okay, now that’s the last of it! That’s the last time I try to keep up with Beth.” I rest my head on the lip of the bowl for a moment, trying to satiate the nausea. I can feel a bit of my senses returning to me, alerting me of my need to pee. I’m on the toilet, so I’ll just go. Mommy will be so proud of me! What I failed to realize is that my face is laying on the bowl, not my lap. I can feel the warmth leak from my diaper, trickling down my legs and forming a puddle between my knees. “Dammit Rox! Now I’ve got to clean that up!” Oh no, Mommy’s mad at me. Did I do something bad? I feel the tears quickly build up, and before I know it, I’m bawling my eyes out. “I..I’M SORRY MOMMY!!! I WAS TRYING TO USE THE POTTY!” I can feel the streams falling from my eyes. I’m such a mess. Emma crouches down, careful to avoid the puddle of urine on the tile, and begins to comfort me. “I’m sorry baby don’t cry, I’m not mad at you. I was just stressed. Ssshhh. Ssshhh.” I allow her to comfort me for a moment more. I finally feel her let go, and I already miss her embrace. “God Em, you look so sexy right now! I love you so much.” I begin leaning towards her for a kiss, but I feel her gently push me back. “I love you too Roxie, but you’ve got vomit on your lip. Let’s get you changed and ready for bed.”

Chapter 10 After tossing and turning through his first night, trying to find a good way to lie down when there was unexpected and unwanted bulk rustling between his legs, Daniel had woken up crabby and late, with his bladder painfully full. With little time to get breakfast, he’d taken a shower–and peed in the shower, too, so he wouldn’t have to actually wet himself again–then changed into a fresh diaper as quick as he could and hurried to get to his first class. He wasn’t the last one in the room, but it was close. The Covenry Hall was one of the largest in the school, and with good reason. Covens required space to operate, necessitated large groups, and–of course–the class was fundamental to their education. Or, well, it was fundamental to the witches’ educations. Daniel, a warlock, could have gone a couple years without ever needing to bother interacting with this field of magic. Still…it was on the syllabus of every student at Alphabeta, so he couldn’t exactly blow it off. Arranged in many tiered sections that arced up so that every coven would have a good view of the teacher at the front, dozens of ten foot sections were separated by curved walls, so that the huge lecture hall reminded Daniel of the interior of a seashell. Each bubble contained five or six girls, sitting on beanbags that were arranged in a semicircle so that they could face each other while still seeing the front of the room. Narrow staircases ran up the sides to reach each coven’s personal bubble. Looking around, Daniel tried to guess which one was his–he knew his covenmates’ names, but not their faces. “Daniel Aster,” a voice to his right said, and Daniel almost jumped–he hadn’t noticed Professor Blackburn. She stood off to the side like an assassin ready to pounce; her black robes and black hat helped her blend into the blackboard that dominated the wall behind her. He looked at her, trying to gauge if she was happy to see him. Surely she didn’t like him–the general vibe he’d gotten from faculty was vague disdain and outright hostility–but Blackburn’s expression seemed neutral and polite. “Hello, Professor,” Daniel said, testing the waters of diplomacy. “I’m looking forward to learning under you.” “A moment of your time,” she replied, cutting to the chase. “I know the comments some of my colleagues have made, but I want to be clear–once this conversation is over, I will expect you to behave just as any of my other students, and I will treat you no differently.” “Thanks,” Daniel said, hesitating for a moment. “I think.” “This means I expect you to perform as well as any other student,” Blackburn continued. “You call yourself a warlock, but I’m not teaching warlocks.” “Warlocks can be in covens,” Daniel pointed out. “Typically only Covens of Eight, but still–covens.” “That’s true.” Professor Blackburn’s eyes seemed to sparkle for a moment, flaring with amusement. “As the coven’s Focus, the fulcrum they pour their power into. A warlock leading a Coven of Eight can be a truly terrifying thing–one mage with that much power and the skill to use it is a rare thing. All the power of a coven, all the speed of an individual caster with scarcely seen mastery.” “So,” Daniel said. “There shouldn’t be a problem.” “Mmm. Daniel, don’t forget–there are five other witches in your coven, and you’ll be getting no special treatment,” Velma pointed out. “So?” Daniel asked. “So, why do you assume you’ll be chosen as your coven’s Focus?” Velma asked. “Or, I should say–a coven of six has no explicit Focus, so why do you assume you’ll be given such control?” Before the conversation could move further, a light french accent sounding off at waist level caught Daniel’s attention. “You’re Daniel, right? We’re in the same coven.” Daniel turned to look at the speaker–a girl with long, blonde hair sat in a subtly rune-marked wheelchair. He nodded. “I’m guessing you’re…I’m going to say Mathilde?” “That’s right,” she said. “How’d you know?” “Honestly, relying on stereotypes,” Daniel admitted. “You just sound like a Mathilde to me.” “Well, I guessed on generalities too,” she conceded, smirking up at him. “Not many boys in class,” Daniel agreed. Glancing off away from him, Mathilde’s cheeks turned slightly pink. “That…wasn’t the first thing I noticed. Your skirt isn’t hiding much from my vantage.” Daniel’s own face turned fully red, and he glanced between her and Blackburn. “Thanks for the talk, Professor–I promise I won’t be a problem.” “I expect as much,” she replied. “Go join your coven, class will be beginning in a moment.” Daniel almost asked, ‘Where are we seated,’ but Mathilde waved a hand forward. “We’re over here.” Her chair moved on its own, wheels spinning with neither manual effort or an electric motor. Daniel watched the chair move for a moment, curious. “Can I ask you something?” he asked, as the two of them moved across the front of the lecture hall, passing covens in their own little scooped-out bubbles. She looked at him with uncertainty, and maybe a touch of suspicion. “That depends on the ‘something’.” “How are you controlling the chair?” he asked. “I mean, it seems like psychic control, but even with constructs designed for the purpose, that’s…well, either you can control a construct without focusing on it, which is a wild level of precision, or you’ve got a trick I haven’t thought of.” Her suspicion faded, replaced with a confident smirk. “How do you know I’m not focusing hard on it?” “I mean…I guess I don’t, but it’d be pretty dumb on the part of the designers if it took your constant attention. At that point, you’d be better off with like…a remote control or a joystick or something.” Daniel shrugged. “So, I assumed there’s a trick I’m just not seeing to make it easier, since, well–it’s nice to be able to move and cast spells at the same time.” “I’m controlling it directly, and there’s no trick to make it easier,” Mathilde explained, but she quickly added, “Though it’s not as impressive as you might think. You know how it takes babies months to go from ‘Awkwardly standing’ to ‘Walking without thinking about it’? This isn’t much different. And besides, can you?” “Can I what?” Daniel frowned at her. “Cast spells and walk at the same time,” Mathilde asked. “I mean…I wasn’t here for testing, but I heard you…struggled, a bit.” Daniel blushed. “I can, just–never mind. Your control is impressive, is all I’m saying.” Together, they made it to the bubble at the far end, where three girls waited. Mathilde nodded with a smile at the nearest girl, rolling her chair between a couple of the available beanbags. She exchanged a couple more greetings with the other two, pleasant and familiar; They all knew each other, Daniel was the only stranger. So, taking off his pointy hat, he held it in front of himself for a moment and waved anxiously. “Hi. I’m Daniel.” The girls eyed him, and every one save for Mathilde wore an expression that was tempered with uncertainty. The first, whose smile said, ‘I’m trying to be polite’ while her eyes said, ‘What did we do to get stuck with him?’, introduced herself. “Soga Asami. I’m a Second year, same as Mathilde.” Asami wore her uniform skirt long, cut so that it was almost a mirror opposite of Daniel’s immodest miniskirt, with an earthy complexion and a faint Japanese accent. “They try to put a couple of us in every group, so there’s some more experienced women–eh, experienced witches, at any rate.” “Historically, ‘Women’ and ‘Witches’ would be synonyms,” another girl added. She had red hair that curled up around her neck in a very particular, just-so sort of way, and wore a sneer that looked just as carefully cultivated as the hair. “I’m just going on the record here, I did not come to the most prestigious Witches school in the world to get stuck with…y’know. You. If you shit yourself, I don’t care what Blackburn said about ‘working with each other’, you’re either going to leave or I’ll make you leave.” “That’s Hazel, she’s always like that, it’s not you,” the third girl added. The only one so far to actually get up and offer a handshake, she wore her hair long, nearly down to the small of her back. “I’m Radha, and–I mean, if you do need to go, I’d appreciate giving the rest of us some space.” Daniel started to respond, shaking her hand. “Thanks, but–like, I don’t actually need–” “Take your seats,” Blackburn called from the front of the room. “Things are about to begin.” Glancing around, Daniel asked, “Where’s… Cassandra, right? Our sixth?” Radha shrugged. “Late.” Daniel sat down on one of the two available beanbags, sinking slightly into it. He wanted the firm reassurance of a desk, but apparently this was how they did things–he’d have to put up with it for now. Turning his attention to their teacher, he waited. Walking to the center of the room, Velma Blackburn raised out both her hands in a dramatic flourish. “Magic–” “Sorry!” The voice cut in from across the classroom, and the entirety of the lecture hall turned to look at the last girl approaching–a couple books clutched to her chest and a piece of toast held in her mouth. She had dark skin and frizzy hair pulled into a pair of hastily-thrown-together messy buns. “Sorry!” she repeated, scrambling across the room and hopping into the last beanbag in Daniel’s coven, sliding over next to him. Loud enough that Blackburn could hear, she added, “I had to get some books for this, and then I missed breakfast, and–yeah. Um. Sorry.” Blackburn stared at her for a long moment. “Cassandra Clay,” she said. “Your tardiness is not our concern. Delaying class by explaining tardiness, however, is.” “Sorry,” Cassandra repeated, sinking into the bag a little deeper as though she might shrink from the professor’s gaze. “Now,” Blackburn repeated. “Magic…” She began a monologue about the importance of covens, the history of witchcraft, a whole spiel, but Daniel’s attention was focused on the latecomer. Leaning in, Cassandra whispered to Daniel, “I’m Cassie, I don’t think we’ve met.” “Daniel,” he replied. “Are you a second year?” She shook her head. “You?” “First, and I hope only,” he explained. “Shut up,” Hazel snapped. They shut up. “The construction of the coven is one as old as magic,” Blackburn was explaining, turning, moving her wand through the air and twirling a piece of chalk on the huge blackboard behind her. A tiny motion of her wand made the chalk fly, inscribing a perfect circle. “It takes fundamental concepts, sharing the power that we all depend on. These are the fundamental forms of magic–the Wheel, or the Circle, being the most basic. The symbol that contains power so that it can be shaped and released into the world.” Moving her hand again, she marked a five pointed star, the kind kids learned to draw by marking five lines without picking up their crayons–though hers was, again, smooth and perfect, each angle exact, with the points of the star touching the inside rim of the circle. “The pentagram,” Blackburn continued. “A channel, moving magic how you desire, and together these two form a pentacle–contained, controlled magic. Each point represents power–From the leftmost point, clockwise, Earth, Aether, and Aqueus, the physical elements, then the two legs, Spirit and Mind, for the mortal elements. But for all the power these carry, that alone is no coven, for that, you need a sixth.” Finally, drawing back in preparation, she waited, letting the anticipation build. Once certain her audience was rapt, she flicked the wand forward, and the chalk broke into five pieces, marking five lines from the perfect center of the chalkboard out to each point of the pentagram. “The Familiar.” Blackburn’s voice was quiet for a moment. “Some of you may shy away from this role, because the Familiar wields none of her own power, but without her, you cannot cast a single spell. The Familiar carries magic she cannot wield. She is the wellspring that your might is drawn from, she is the conduit that your thoughts are carried through, she is the vessel in which you must place your confidence, because in you she will demand utter trust, because in you she will rely on your skill, because while she’s acting as your Familiar she will not be able to cast a spell. Never forget the burden placed upon your Coven’s Familiar, and never take her for granted.” She let that hang for a moment–apparently, that was the end of her speech, too. “Your first lesson will be simple,” she explained. “You will each take turns acting as each point of your pentagram, and as your Familiar. Form a circle, orient yourselves, and open your minds to share your power. By the end of our lesson, I will expect each of you to have experienced every place in your coven, from the raging Aether to the helpless Familiar.” A moment of further silence passed, and she frowned as though surprised by their reactions. “Well?” Blackburn demanded. “What are you all waiting for? Begin.” ... And here we meet the coven - And, very much, *not* the 'study group'. Of all the changes from V1 of the story, this group got the most work, going from basically just an idea I had one day to the crux of the plot. I hope you like them ^^ If you want to support me, a comment is always awesome to get! You can also contribute a couple dollars to help keep the lights on over here, which is also awesome https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling

I was intrigued that the urologist said "grossly incontinent", so I Googled it... Here's what I found on a medical site that discusses incontinence: "Gross total incontinence is characterized by constant leaking from the bladder. It may occur in individuals whose anatomy developed differently, or it can be brought on by a nerve-related injury or a large opening in the bladder. Leakage occurs because the bladder loses the ability to store urine and function properly." Reddy... Does that sound familiar?

Chapter 11 Madelyn’s New Life Maddy sucked her thumb lustily as she toddled out on stage. She was dressed in a sparkly pink t-shirt that looked like it was designed for a ten-year-old. The words “Daddy’s Little Girl” were written across the front in sequins, and it was so tight that the outline of her large, braless breasts were clearly visible beneath it, her nipples jutting out obscenely. Below the waist, she wore a tiny pink miniskirt; the plastic waistband of her diaper stuck at least two inches out of the top, and the thick white padding flashed between her thighs with every step she took. Her long, newly blonde hair was tied up in a pair of high pigtails that jiggled about as she walked, tickling the sides of her face. She thought about how ridiculous she must look, and felt her pussy moisten. Once she reached the lectern in the middle of the stage, Maddy looked out at the crowd of students sitting in rows before her. They were mostly girls, staring at her with expressions of shock and disgust and second-hand embarrassment. The few men in the room were looking at her wide-eyed, and Maddy giggled as she noticed a few tents appearing in the fronts of their jeans. Her thumb started to work a little faster in her mouth. By the time the first semester was over, she hoped she would’ve been able to wrap her lips around each and every one of their cocks and given them a good suck. But she frowned when she saw what all the women were wearing. She didn’t think she could see even a single one of them dressed appropriately – either like dirty whores or sweet little girls. What were they thinking?! If she were a student again, she’d go to every class dressed in nothing but a tutu and a pair of fairy wings. And her nappy, of course. Maddy giggled vapidly again. “Hi evewyone!” she said into the microphone. “Today I’m gonna talk about how girlth are weally jutht big babieth who, wike, totawwy need men to keep dem in line!” She realised her thumb was garbling her words, so she yanked it out of her mouth with a wet pop. Normally she always had to have something between her lips, usually her thumb or somebody’s cock, but talking about a woman’s rightful place was an exception. Daddy said she could keep her thumb out of her mouth for as long as she needed if she was explaining how women were just whores and maids and overgrown babies. “Oopsie!” she giggled, pulling a silly face. “I’m, like, such a dumdum! I totally forgot to stop sucking my thumbie!” She played with one of her trashy blonde pigtails and fought the urge to stick the end in her mouth and start chewing on it. There was a stunned silence in the room. Many of the students couldn’t believe their eyes, or their ears. This had to be some sort of joke! How could Madelyn Smith, the renowned feminist activist and academic, be standing in front of them with plumped up lips and an oversized rack, dressed up like a little girl while she spouted some lisping, fetishy nonsense about how women were really just oversized babies?! “But it’s good for girls to, like, always be sucking on something,” Maddy continued. “It means our mouths will always be wet and ready for cock! And it stops our silly bitching too. Men can just, like, shove a pacifier in our mouths when they want us to shut the fuck up! A girl’s mouth is for sucking, not talking.” Many people in the crowd were whispering to each other now, wondering whether their professor had had some sort of nervous breakdown, or if she was suddenly going to announce this was all just a bizarre prank. Maddy looked over to the door and saw her Daddy lounging there against the wall, smiling encouragingly at her. She grinned back at him. She loved her Daddy. It was strange, because she was pretty sure she’d used to hate him. But that was back when they were colleagues, equals, before the Magician had helped her understand her rightful place as a silly little pants-wetting cumrag. She was Daddy’s property now, and she was much happier. She turned back to her students. “So anyway, I know this course was gonna be about, like, girls being oppressed or something, but now it’s gonna be about how girls are total dummies who deserve to be put in diapers! It’s also gonna be about, like, how to suck dick and stuff!” The muttering was growing louder and louder, but Maddy ignored it. “And you’re not gonna be able to drop out of this class either!” she said brightly. “I know a man who says he’s gonna make it so none of the girls can leave this class without failing their whole degree, so unless you want all the time and money you’ve spent at college to be, like, a total waste, then you’re gonna have to pass my exams on cocksucking and slutwear and un-potty-training!” Maddy giggled as some of the girls in the crowd exchanged confused, fearful looks. She was sure most of them didn’t believe her yet, but they would. The Magician said he was going to make sure every single one of her female students ended up as diaper-dependent sluts, and she was going to help! At that moment, Maddy felt a slight pressure in her bladder, and she immediately started wetting herself. She let out an “Aaaaah…” of relief as the warmth spread across her groin and soaked into her nappy. Women didn’t deserve to use toilets. It was yucky and embarrassing having to go to the potty in her pants, but that just made her pussy tingle even more. “Anyway!” she chirped, blushing and squirming in place, enjoying the sensation of her pee-soaked diaper squishing against her privates. “It’s just, like, an introduction today ‘cause I gotta go do my porn shoot! Bye-bye! I’ll see you tomorrow for our first class on how girls should dress like immature skanks!” And with that, she toddled off the stage and over to her Daddy, her tits bouncing beneath her tight top and her soaking wet nappy jiggling and drooping low between her legs. The moment she reached him, he shoved his hand down the front of her diaper. “Oh my!” he said, “I think someone’s done a big wee-wee, hasn’t she?” “I peed!” Maddy said happily, making him chuckle. Some of the nearest girls were staring at the scene in horror. “That’s right, sweetie, you did go pee!” Maddy’s Daddy cooed. “What a clever girl!” Maddy glowed with his praise and shoved her thumb back into her mouth where it belonged. She felt her Daddy’s hand cup the soggy seat of her padded bottom, and another pleasurable tingle jolted into her pussy. Her head was so foggy with happiness that she barely noticed herself being led out of the building and over to the car. She sat in the back, in her cramped car-seat, sucking her thumb dreamily and imagining it was a nice thick cock, until they arrived back at Daddy’s house. It had been her house once, but stupid little girls like her couldn’t be trusted to own anything. Daddy had explained it to her. So now it was his house. He helped her out of her car-seat (she wasn’t allowed to undo her seatbelt by herself) and spurred her inside with a few sharp smacks on her bum. The moment she was through the door, he lifted her sparkly pink t-shirt over her head, exposing her enormous tits, and tugged her skirt down her legs so that her thoroughly soaked nappy was on full display. “Are you ready to be Daddy’s little pornstar, sweetie?” he cooed, making Maddy giggle and wiggle her bottom happily. She loved being his pornstar! He took her into the living room, where there was a large plastic playmat lying on the carpet. Maddy’s training potty was sitting in the corner – she didn’t get to use it much, but sometimes Daddy thought it was funny to make her sit on it and try to “make tinkles” for him. Maddy got to her knees on her playmat and sat still while Daddy tied her bib around her neck. It was bright pink, like many things in her new life, and had the words “Daddy’s Little Whore” written across it. There was still some dried semen on it from that morning’s blowjob, and it didn’t even come close to covering her huge jugs. Her Daddy fiddled about behind the camera that was pointing in their direction, and then he smiled and walked over to her. “Ready, sweetie?” he asked, unzipping his fly and taking out his cock. “This one is going to be called Ex-Feminist Sucks Dick in a Pissy Pamper.” Maddy bounced up and down on her bottom in excitement, her nappy squishing wetly beneath her. “I’m, like, an ex-feminist in a pissy Pamper!” she squealed. “That’s right, sweetie,” her Daddy said with a laugh. “You are.” He smirked down at the woman who had once been such a bitch to him when they’d worked together at the college, and shoved his cock between her eager lips. “And that’s all you’ll ever be.”

"Let me see your watch." He held out his wrist. It was an analog watch, hand wound. Edward walked up to it, grabbed his wrist, and studied it. He sighed, looked at his own watch, then began turning it so that the hand moved backward. "Your watch was a minute ahead. That is the kind of imperfection that can sour a man's reputation, and the kind of imperfection you know I'm going to punish you for. You should have checked for that. I don't want my reputation to fail because I couldn't control my secretary. " "Yes sir." He hung his head. It was a discussion they had often. Edward was careful of maintaining his reputation, and ensured Kaden knew at all times how he reflected on him. He turned Kaden's wrist over. "Also, this is not an appropriate watch for you. I can't have my secretary wearing something that looks like it came from a dollar store." Kaden looked down. It was cheap, and a few years old, but he couldn't afford much more. "I will be sending you a better watch in the mail. When it arrives, you will first set its timer exactly to this watch, down to the second. You will then send me a message that includes a photo of it and confirms you followed my instruction, and you will wear it on your left hand, facing outward, tightened to the fifth hole, every day from then on. Understood?" "Yes sir." He bit his lip again when he went over the extreme details of the instructions. The instruction he got were always similar. In keeping with everything Edward did, they were specific and exact down to the tiniest detail, and he knew Edward would watch and punish any mistake. Those details were the most the most strenuous part of his job, and what he loved about working for Edward the most. "Now, look at the forms on my desk," he said, and pointed at them. Kaden walked up to the desk and looked at it. He winced again. They were printed out versions of paperwork Kaden had prepared for Edward the day before, to be sent out that morning. The forms were all marked in red. "Do you see the mistakes?" Edward asked. "Yes sir." "How many?" He counted. "Five sir." "Five mistakes. Here, you misspelled "awaken." Here, you used the wrong format for the date. Here, you used a period instead of a question mark. Here, you misspelled the client's name twice in a row. You understand that if I sent these out, it would look bad on me, right? You think my clients want a lawyer who can't spell?" "No sir." "I corrected them before sending them out. Still, its ten per mistake, so that makes fifty total. Understood?" Kaden hung his head. He was used to the treatment, but that was a lot of mistakes at once. Fifty was far more then he was used to getting at once. However, there was no denying Edward's instructions. "Yes sir," he said. "Assume the position." (Short up date, but I'll have more up this weekend. Sorry!)

"Sweetie, don't make Mommy mad!" "Well if I'm supposed to be a brat who needs to go to the Delinquant Daycare, then maybe I should play the role better," he was going to say. However, instead he got through "Well if... MMPH!" before another heaping load of beans was pushed into his open mouth. He glared at her. She glared back. He opened his mouth and spat out the beans back down his bib. "WAHH WAHH!" he shouted, rolling his eyes back. "Since I'm such a BRATTY BABY I've decided I don't want to eat Mommy's beans anymore! " "HEY!" she shouted, scooping the beans back up and shoving htem in again. "You eat that like a good baby!" He spat them out again. "But Mommy, I CAN"T be a GOOD baby if I'm going to the DELINQUENT DAYCARE. That's only for BAD BABIES. How can I be a good baby if I'm going there!" "OHHH YOU BRAT!" she said. "DO AS YOU"RE TOLD!" He turned his mouth away from another spoonfull, dodging it with his head left and right. "I can't! I have to be a bad baby since I'm going to the Delinquent Daycare! Only good babies do as they're told! This must be NORMAL for you!" She grabbed his head and held it in place as she pushed a spoonfull in. In reasponse, he lifted an arm up and swung it accross the high chair's table, knocking the food to the floor. "Oh you bad baby!" she shouted. She waved the spoon at him. "You are going to eat that off the floor, then you are going to the daycare where they will teach you how to be a good baby for your Mommy!" She said it again in the same tone of voice as earlier, as if quoting it off their website. "NO!" He shouted. He grabbed at the high chair table and shook it. "I'M A BAD BABY WHO NEEDS TO GET PUNISHED AT A MEAN DAYCARE! I'M GOING TO BEHAVE LIKE ONE! WAHHH!!" She slammed her arms down on the table to stop his shaking then put the plate, halfhazardly recovered with the food from the ground, back in front of him. He leaned back with his arms folded and glared at her, and she glared back. She pointed at the plate. "Now, listen buster. You are going to eat every bite of this food I made you are I will dump it straight into your diaper, then you'll HAVE to behave if you want a diaper change, so I'll make you eat a double portion. Make. Your. Choice." He knew it must look ridiculous to see him glaring while sitting in a high chair, wearing a bib, t shirt, and diaper, but he didn't care so he glared harder. Deciding on something more fitting, he stuck out his toung and blew "PHBBTTT!" at her, making sure to get some spittle on her face, and letting the eloquence of his counterargument speak for itself. She wiped it off carefully. "Ok, if that's the way you want to play it, one bean filled pamper coming up." She leaned toward him, pulled his back away from the high chair, and lifted the plate up. "NO NO NO I"LL EAT IT NO... AGGGHHH!" he shouted as the sloppy mess was dumped into his underwear. He leaned away from her and pushed his back against the chair, only to see her with his open baby bottle held in front of him. "No I'm sor.... EEEEP!" he shrieked as the smoothie was dumped into the front of his diaper. "Oh my god that's so cold on my freaking dick holy f..." "No swearing or your next meal will be a soap bar." "Fudgsicles. Cold like fudgeicles," he said. He settled back down into the diaper and felt the mixture of cold and warm food. "Ewww, this is even grosser then my normally messy diapers." "Mhmm," she said. "I think anyone with a nose and who isn't wearing them would disagree. So you'll finish your plate?" He sighed and hung his head. "Yes Mommy," he said, and she went back into the kitchen to cook again. He drummed his fingers on the high chair as he watched her, thinking of his options. He knew he would end up in the Delinquent Daycare of course. There was no changing that, espescially since she had already paid, and it seem at least a bit exciting. He had read into it before. It was explicitely an adults only kink service, simmilar to a dominatrix or BDSM dungeon. They had full facilities where they promised to bring submissives to their knees, generally themed diapers and littles. The punishments they described seemed to be all well above what he'd normally get, but that didn't mean he wasn't interested in pushing boundaries. However, there was no way he was going to let his Mommy off scott free for sending him there. She had effectivly checkmated his earlier bratting with the food-in-diaper manuever, as his role meant he'd normally never change his own diaper while his Mommy, and he didn't want to be in it for too long. With most of his dirty diapers, he had a play against her by using his smell to make her want him changed to, but he sensed that the smell of bacon and mixed berries wouldn't have the same effect. So, for now, if he wanted a diaper change, he needed to be a "good boy." However, she would have to change him before they left, which would give him plenty of opportunity for more bratting latter without the threat, and also knowing since they'd be driving to the nursery there wouldn't be much time for reprisal. If she tried to make him stay in it longer, he'd argue that their agreement on no dirty diapers in public unless he agreed should include "dirtiness" from undigested food as well as its digested counterpart. She put the plate in front of him, interrupting his plotting. She pushed a spoon toward him and said "Open for the choo choo train!" He opened his mouth and stuck his toung out while keeping his arms still folded. "New vehicle this time? Did the plane crash?" He said with a mouth full of food. "Nope! They've arrived at the airport and are heading to the hotel! Here comes a taxi from the train station!" He swallowed another spoonfull. He ate until his stomach was bloated and full, and finished the plates.

Alright, so I now in my Update post I mentioned that I had finished chapter 4, and was working on chapter 5. Well midway through writing chapter 5, I went back to read through chapter 4, and I was unsatisfied with where I ended it. And so, I continued writing. And I wrote a lot. In fact, I ended up writing over 2000 words in addition to what I had done already, giving it over 5000 words. For comparison, the previous chapters have had around 3000 words, meaning this new chapter has as much content as 2 of the previous ones. I feel like this makes for a good compromise for my self imposed "upload in batches" rule, so I've decided to post chapter 4 now, and chapter 5 tomorrow night. This chapter gets into some heavy emotional stuff, so just giving you all a quick heads up. I hope you enjoy chapter 4! Chapter 4: The Shopping Spree (CW: Alcohol, Strong Language) June 3rd, 2023. 9:03am My eyes squint, adjusting to the warm light blaring through the window. As the morning fog slowly dissipates from my eyes, I can see the local finches hopping between the branches of the tall oak tree in the backyard; their chirps echoing through the otherwise peaceful morning. God, it’s way too early for that. I lament my consciousness, wishing I could return to the wonderful dream I was having before being rudely interrupted by the squawking little devils. Oh, and what a wonderful dream it was. My desires usually tend to creep their way into my unconscious hours, but this one was different. I can still vividly recall the scenes, even now that I’m awake. Seeing those wonderful sights, Roxie wearing those cute diapers, the cuddling, the sex, her calling me Mommy, it all fills my heart with longing. It’s too bad that reality is a cruel mistress. Oh well, at least it gave me a new fantasy. I’ve gotta see if there are more stories with knee-bouncing scenes on the site later. My lustful train of thought is interrupted by a shuffling to my side. I turn my body over to see Roxie sound asleep, tossing and turning like usual. I swear, this girl can’t stay still for the life of her. This might just be my favorite part of the day, being able to look over her sleeping form. Her Jet Black hair, neatly styled into a Goth Bob during the day, usually ends up a static-charged mess from rolling around on her pillow. Her pale skin almost glows within the peaking light, adding to her sense of beauty. The bedding has been pulled down lightly from her movement, and I take in the view of two of my favorite objects; her breasts. No matter how many times I tell her, she refuses to believe that I can find her A-cups attractive. Even now, my mouth waters at the sight. Roxie turns around again, revealing more of her body to my gaze. I glance at her back, her shoulder blades protruding at rest. Using my eyes to follow her body downward, her diaper on display, the crisp white padding managing to stand out even amongst her milky skin. She looks so cute in her diaper. Wait…her diaper? I jolt upwards, shock filling my soul. So it wasn’t a dream? It wasn’t a dream! It actually happened!!! Pure elation fills my being. For so long I’ve dreamed of waking up to such a wonderful sight! Seeing the little…no, MY little, curled up next to me, not a care on her sleeping face, was something I once thought to be an impossibility. Yet here Roxie lay, and my dream has come true. I continue to behold my sleeping angel, watching her finally begin to arise from her slumber. Rubbing her eyes and letting out a rather comical yawn, Roxie begins to sit up and looks towards me. I can tell the poor girl requires a coffee. “Good morning sweetheart,” I let my tone remain gentile despite my excitement. “How’d you sleep?” “Like a baby!” I’m glad to see her lightening up after the tension of yesterday. She raises her arms above her body and stretches out the stiffness from her body, a low sigh flowing from her. “Seems like it. How about I make us some coffee? I’ll even add the blasphemous amount of sugar you like.” Roxie nods enthusiastically. “Alright, I’ll be out in a bit. I need a second for my brain to start working.” I remove the covers from my body and step onto the floor, feeling the carpet beneath my feet. I walk towards the dresser and open the drawers, deciding on a simple white T-shirt and Sweatpants for today’s leisure wear. Slipping the cloth onto my body, I place my feet inside my cozy slippers before exiting the room. Walking into the kitchen, I open the cupboard door and pull out my container of Liberica beans. Ahh, the good stuff. I scoop out a carefully measured amount of beans and gently pour them into the grinder, setting it to fine before running the machine. After a few moments, I hear the blades come to a stop and remove the holding container for the freshly ground goodness. I take a deep whiff, taking note of the woody aroma, before scooping the grounds into the filter and hitting the power button. I begin to watch the water slowly trickle into the pot, and my mind begins to wander, thinking about the newly evolved relationship between Roxie and me. There was so much to think about. So many new facets to consider. Where do I even begin? I decided the simplest place to start is the basics. Roxie is a Little, and I am a Caregiver. But what does that even mean to us? There are so many different types of dynamics that can go along with this type of play; Classic MDLG, Baby Slaves, Diaper Discipline, the sky’s the limit. How should I play this? Should I just ask Roxie what she prefers, or should I “take the reigns”, so to speak? A loud beep signals the coffee is ready. There’s time to figure that out later. Right now, it’s time for my morning fuel. I grab a couple mugs, and delicately pour the steaming black liquid evenly between them, not willing to spill even a drop. I obtain the half & half from the fridge and add a large pour, along with a heaping of sugar, to Roxie's cup. This could kill the average being. Good thing she’s not average. I carefully bring the coffee to the table, placing hers in front of the spot across from me before taking my seat. I bring my own mug to my lips, blowing softly before taking a sip of the drink. I take in the nutty, delicate notes, my taste buds enjoying my choice of brew. I take my time enjoying my coffee, taking small sips to prolong the experience. Before long, Roxie joins me in the kitchen. Since she can’t wear her usual look to its fullest at work, on her days off she goes all out. Having combed her hair, it runs down to her neck, obscuring the top sides of her head. Her make-up is freshly applied, going for a lighter look today, just a bit of eyeliner and lipstick, the deep black contrasting well against her face. Her outfit consists of a simple black V-neck with a white Anarchy symbol, a knee-length skirt adorned with low-hanging chains, and her fishnet bodysuit underneath, covering the rest of her exposed skin in the mesh. To complete the look is a pair of black leather combat boots. All in all, a decently tame look for her. Taking her seat, Roxie grabs the sugary concoction and begins gulping it down, not even bothering to blow it off first. She tips the mug up high, downing the rest of her morning treat. She lets out a satisfied sigh and puts the mug back down before speaking. “So, what’s on your agenda today.” I ponder for a moment before answering. “Well, lucky for me I have the weekend off,” I take another sip of coffee. “So I’ll most likely use the time for some R&R and read a bit. You’re welcome to join me of course.” “Yeah…I don’t think I’m smart enough for your types of novels, but thanks anyway,” I knew it was a long shot, but I’m still somewhat disappointed by Roxie’s lack of interest in books beyond Comics and those marketed to Young Adults. “Besides, I’ve gotta make a trip to the mall. I’m hoping to find a couple of cards to complete my Exodia deck, and I’ll probably do a good bit more shopping while I’m at it.” she explains. Part of me wants to keep her here at home, all to myself, especially after yesterday’s revelations. However, no matter how tightly I want to hold on, I know I have to take these next steps with care. “Sounds like fun. Text me when you get there, and let me know if you find your Excelsior cards.” “Babe it’s called Exodia. Excelsior was the thing Stan Lee used to say.” She playfully sticks her tongue out at me before getting up and walking to the door. I tilt my head as she walks away, being able to hear the distinct crinkling sounds underneath her clothes. Wow, she’s REALLY becoming more comfortable wearing, huh? Grabbing her bag, adorned with studs and spikes, she blows me a kiss before heading on her way, which I return in kind. I have the day to myself. I can’t remember the last time I’ve had some “me time.” Now I just had to figure out how to spend it. My mind returns to my earlier train of thought: how should I go about this newly established interrelation? I begin formulating a game plan. “First things first, it’s time for some shopping.” I get up and grab my laptop from its spot on the computer. Entering the password, I watch the screen come to life, opening up to my wallpaper; a picture of me and Roxie from my birthday. My heart fills with a fond nostalgia tied to the memory. I have to make this perfect. I launch the browser and head to my bookmarks, launching up the pages I had saved, never having thought they’d come in use. I know she enjoys the Rebels, so I should probably grab some of those before the stock runs out. I head onto the Reaz website, adding 4 cases to my cart. I should probably get some other options as well. A little variety never hurts. I quickly add a couple of mixed cases to the order as well. Having locked down the Diapers, I scroll through the different categories of Ageplay paraphernalia, adding outfits, bottles, pacifiers, diaper covers, a changing matt, and anything else I think we could use to the order. I click on the cart, barely glancing at the total. Money is of no concern when it comes to this. I’ve never been more glad of my career than I am right now. I enter our address and click on the shipping options, noticing a bit of an issue. Even with the fastest possible option, the order wouldn’t make it here for at least a couple of days. “Well, this may be an issue.” While I have this weekend off, during the weekdays I don’t exactly have an abundance of free time, and I want to have at least a few more moments to spend with my little girl. Regardless, we’re going to need supplies at some point, so I click continue, and I receive a confirmation message for the order. I continue on to the second site of my shopping spree. I watch as the page loads, before showing a wide selection of BDSM centered items, a realm I’m very familiar with. I first view the corporal punishment selections, wondering if I should even grab any. Worst case scenario, they collect dust in a box. I work my way through the various choices of implements available before adding a fair bit to the cart. I continue browsing, adding many miscellaneous items to the cart, already wanting to put some of them to use, though once again I run into the issue of shipping. These too won’t get here for a few days. There has to be a way for me to get at least some stuff for the time being. I think hard, trying my best to recall any options available to me. A lightbulb turns on in my brain. Of course, I just need to give him a call. I pull my phone out of my pocket and hurriedly open my contacts. I don’t have to scroll far until Alex’s name appears on the screen. Is it right for me to ask this of him? After everything, should I even consider this as an option? I don’t have the time to waste on contemplation. I dial the number, and after a few moments, I begin to hear a commotion on the other side. I catch bits of the conversation coming from the speaker. “Hold on Jess,” I hear a deep voice on the other end, commanding the respect I expect from my friend. “Emma’s on the line! I’ll change you in a moment!” I chuckle, imagining just what kind of scene I was interrupting. “Hey Alex, hope I’m not interrupting something.” “Not at all Em! Jessica is just getting a little fussy. You know how she gets when she’s wet,” I hear an annoyed groan from the other end. Jessica clearly didn’t enjoy his teasing remarks. “It’s been a while! How’ve you been? What can I do you for?” “You remember that bag of supplies I left at your place? Well, I need to pick them up pronto.” I hear a loud noise, something between an excited squeal and a delightful yell. “Jess hold on I’m tal…” I hear a brief struggle before Jessica’s voice becomes clear, probably having ripped the phone from her Daddy’s hands. “OH MY GOD EM DID YOU FINALLY FIND ONE?!?!!? YOU DID, DIDN’T YOU??? YOU FOUND A LITTLE!!!! IS IT HER? IT’S TOTALLY GOTTA BE HER!!! I CAN’T WAIT TO MEET HER WE’RE GONNA WATCH SHOWS AND PLAY GAMES AND D…” she’s interrupted by what sounds like a hearty smack on the thigh, a yelp coming out of her mouth. I can hear Alex on the other end again, having regained his control. “That’s enough Jess, don’t bombard her with questions,” he reprimands. “After all, we don’t know anything yet. Sorry Emma, you were saying?” “ I was saying that I need to grab my supplies. Do you remember why I had you hold onto them?” “Yeah, you had your girlfriend moving in, and you didn’t want her to find your stuff. But what does that have to do with…” I can practically hear the gears turning in big old head of his. “Wait, you’re not saying what I think you are, are you? Roxie is a Sub?” “Well, you’re on the right track. Jessica was actually on the right track.” I wait a moment for my revelation to sink in. “No shit! Really? We’re talking about the same Roxie, right? The tall, scary goth who listens to The Cure? That Roxie?” “No, I mean the other woman I’ve been living with. Yes dummy, that Roxie!” as much as I appreciate my dear friend, he can really be a moron at times. “Hey no need for name-calling here, I’m just shocked is all! How did you find out? Spill all the deets, I want to hear everything!” I recap the events, from finding her stash a while back, to the events of yesterday. Our chat, the cuddling, Roxie calling me Mommy, I share the tale, omitting some of the more…sensitive details. Even though we had a pretty open-book friendship, certain things weren't mine to tell. Especially the knee bouncing. Alex patiently waits for the conclusion before speaking. “Wow, that’s just…wow.” He’s such a poet. “Well, I guess congratulations are in order. When’s the baby shower?” “Very funny Alex. Anyway, that’s why I need to grab my stuff. I won’t have a whole lot of time this week, so I want to have some more experiences with her while we’ve got the chance, while it’s still fresh.” “Say no more. I’ve got your bag tucked safely in the closet,” I’m instantly relieved, having half-thought he would’ve misplaced my stuff after all this time. “Plus, if you need any additional supplies for the time being, I have more than enough to spare. Just say the word.” For all the headaches he’s caused me in the past, I still feel so lucky to have such a good friend. Whenever you need him, Alex is there for you in the blink of an eye. “Thank you Alex, I actually could use some things. My bag is essentially just my old BDSM stuff, so if you could spare a pack of diapers you’d be helping me out a ton.” “Not only can I do that, I can do you one better.” I raise my brow, wondering what he could mean. “Do you remember the build I was doing last year? Well, the prototype is sitting in my garage collecting dust. It’s not as fancy as Jess’s, but it’s still a fine bit of work if I do say so myself. I was considering tossing the pieces to the curb, but if you want it, it’s yours.” Is it too early for that? I ponder my next choice of words carefully. For one thing, where would I even put it? I would probably have to clear out the guest bedroom to make space for it. Yet again, when do we even have guests over? Am I going to pass over this incredible opportunity on the off chance my parents randomly decide to show up? No, I’m not going to pass this up. “Alright, I’ll take it, but I’m going to need an extra set of hands. How quickly can you be over?” “Let me change Jess first, and I’ll load the pieces in my truck. I can be there in about an hour if that works for you.” “Alright, just let me know how much I owe you for it all, and I can send some cash your way.” Alex lets out a hearty chuckle. “Don’t worry about that Em, this one is on the house. If you really want to compensate me you can order us some food. Chinese would really hit the spot right about now.” “You’ll never let me pay you for anything, will you? Fine, I’ll place the order now. You going with the usual?” “You know it,” I hear him move away from the phone, talking to Jessica for a moment before returning to the call. “I’ve gotta go, she’s starting to leak. See you soon!” The call ends. I look back at my phone and check the time. It’s currently 11:49. I hope I can get this done before she gets back. I suddenly get a notification, and I check to see that Roxie has texted me. “you won’t believe who was at the card shop.” A second later an Image appears on the screen, showing Roxie next to a short red-haired woman. “it’s beth! turns out she’s an O.G player! we’re gonna play a few rounds. ttyl XOXO” “Thank you, Beth” I think to myself. Knowing how Roxie gets when excited about a topic, I should have more than enough time to see this through. I just hope she likes it. I keep my reply simple. “Kick her butt with Excelsior babe. Would you mind picking up a couple things from the store on your way back? I’ll send you a list. Thank you!” I didn’t actually need anything at the moment, but the errand will give me an extra buffer. *** Whoever invented Uber Eats is a genius. Placing the order through the delivery app will save me a good deal of time, something which is crucial for this crunch time set-up to work. I grab a large trash bag before heading to the guest room, beginning to do as much of the work as I can on my own. Thankfully we’ve kept it rather barren, with just enough furniture for a guest to not feel out of place. Aside from the full-sized bed, the only other large piece of furniture is an old wooden desk; simple, yet sturdy. I can take advantage of that. I get to work deconstructing the bedframe. The couple of screws holding it together are simple enough to remove. The cheap wooden panels fall to the ground, free from the brackets connecting them. I bundle the pieces together in the corner of the room to throw out later. The mattress lays against the wall, awaiting it’s greater purpose. I walk into the closet, taking stock of the random articles of loose clothing strung up on the rack. Most of these I grew out of ages ago, and the ones that do fit are coated in a light layer of dust. On the floor, a few shoe boxes are strewn about, even fewer actually containing shoes. I have to admit, she sure chose a fantastic hiding spot. I haven’t worn a thing here in ages. Opening the bag, I begin stuffing the stuffy rags inside. I’ll drive these to the donation bin in the morning. I do the same with the shoes before tying the bag closed, tossing it right alongside the pieces of the old frame. I look over the room, the open space feeling especially barren. Aside from the desk, the only things taking up space being a small shelving unit, and Roxie’s chest. On to phase 2. I make my way out of the room and down the hallway, stopping in front of the door, hearing a chime from my phone. Your order is arriving in 17 minutes. Terry will leave the food at the door, as requested. I’m glad I don’t need to have an unnecessary interaction, which would waste precious minutes. I open up the supply closet, grabbing a can of latex paint, a couple of rollers, and the paint tray. Returning to the room in progress, I pry open the can and slowly begin to pour, the bright pink tones of the pigments coating the clear plastic. I place the roller inside before bringing it to one of the free walls, applying an even coating along the surface. The work is slow, but I refuse to rush this. A first impression is forever. I get partway through painting the second wall before I hear a loud series of knocks. I figure the food has been delivered and continue rolling, before hearing a second series of knocks. FUCK! I swear Terry, you’re only getting a 10 percent tip! I carefully put down my tools before marching my way towards the door, intent on giving the driver an earful. I swing the door open, my fury quickly draining off my face. At my door stands a man of large stature, his long blond hair hanging behind his head. Dressed casually, he holds a bag of chinese food in one hand, and a couple of duffel bags in the other. I see his teeth behind his goofy grin. “You lost track of time again, right?” Alex remarks, knowing full well my bad habit. *** I pour us each a glass of Merlot, bringing them along with the bottle to the coffee table, wanting to make sure my eager helper is unparched. I sit on the loveseat, allowing Alex his space on the couch. He raises an eyebrow. “Em, I’m not going to bite you know.” “I know, I just prefer some space…” especially after how things ended. Why am I still hung up on the past? Why do I still feel this…space between us. It’s not like either of them did anything wrong. Alex is, and always has been one of my favorite people, Jessica, as well. So why? “Come on Em, let’s eat before it gets cold.” I know how much Alex hates to waste food, so I clear my head and open the takeout container. A burst of steam makes its way towards my face, my nostrils filling with the scent of Lo Mein. I look over to him, equally enamored with the sesame chicken. He glances toward me for a moment before returning his gaze to the food. He feels the tension now. I pick up my wine glass, taking a large gulp. I’m going to need more of this. *** I double over in my seat, laughing harder than I have in a good while. It didn’t take long for our repertoire to return. The wine probably has something to do with it. Our containers lay empty on the table as well as our glasses. “And then she said ‘I thought the cover would keep the water out!’ What a sight!” I let out a snorty chuckle, remembering well how much Jessica’s diaper had swelled up. Why that girl thought she could go in the pool like that I’ll never know. “I still remember how panicked you were when she sat down! Sap went everywhere!” “Yeah, the cleanup was a bitch I’ll tell you what!” Alex continues to laugh, the wave of nostalgia having washed over the both of us. “God Alex how I’ve missed your jokes! It’s been way too long.” Alex looks at me with a smile, before a melancholic state befalls him. Good job Emma, way to kill the mood. “I wish it wouldn’t have been that way.” he takes a deep breath, trying to hide his sorrow to the best of his ability. I hate seeing him this way, and knowing I’m at fault makes it worse. “Don’t get me wrong, I know why you decided to stop playing with us, and I understand. You and Roxie started dating, and you didn’t want to split your life between one of normality, and the one with us. You didn’t want her knowing about the weirdos, and I get it.” His words cut deep into my heart. It pained me to hear him speak like that, and in all honesty, it made me a bit angry. “Alex, you and I know it was much more than that! You know as well as I what she was going through when we met!” my voice continues to rise. “And I just got done telling you she has even more trauma! How could I do that to her?!?” Stop! Stop getting angry! Don’t do this! I try my hardest to calm my rising emotions, but they’re out of my control. I stand up, continuing on with my verbal outburst. “What was I supposed to say Alex!?! ‘Hey Roxie, I know you’ve just got out of an abusive relationship, but by the way, I’ve been in a polyamorous relationship?!?’ What the fuck kind of right do you have to judge me?!? It fucking killed me Alex, but she needed stability! FUCK!!!” Tears stream down my eyes. I don’t know what’s worse. How I just took my emotions out on one so dear to me, or the fact that I did so after asking him to come here. He’s doing me a favor, and I repay him by spitting in his face. How horrible am I? Alex stands up, closing the rather short distance between us. Here’s the part where he tells me how awful I’m being. I was not expecting him to wrap his arms around me. “I’m sorry Em. I wasn’t trying to make you feel bad. I just miss you. We miss you.” I continue to cry, the water from my eyes dropping onto his chest. “I completely understand, and I’m not judging you. Roxie needed you, I know that. You love that girl more than I’ve seen any other person love someone, and she needed to heal. She needed YOU to heal. Both me and Jessica know why you left, but you could’ve stayed in touch more you know. I’m still your friend. Jessica is still your friend. More than anything, she wanted you to find someone who could make you feel complete. She always knew being a Mommy was a part of you, and she didn’t want you to lose that…even if she wasn’t a part of it anymore. Regardless, the both of us are here for you, and that won’t ever change.” I do the only thing I can do. I wail. I can’t contain these emotions any longer, though I wish I could. I’m supposed to be the strong one. The account manager who gets the job done. The girlfriend who maintains her composure. The Mommy that knows exactly how to handle things. And here I am, bawling my eyes out. But it’s all I can do at the moment, and so, I wail. *** I don’t know how much time has passed, but I’ve finally gotten it all out. I feel heavy, but at the same time, lighter. That’s the thing with negative emotions; you don’t realize how much atrophy that kind of darkness places upon you until it’s gone. I look up at Alex, seeing his warm, dumb grin staring back at me. “Feeling any better? It’s alright if you need a moment.” “No, I’m fine now, really. Thank you. Alex, I’m sorry, I was completely out of line. You’ve always been there for me, and I’ve treated you horribly. Can you find it in your heart to forgive me?” He gives me a quick squeeze before releasing me from the soothing embrace. “No apology needed Em, just promise me one thing. Keep us in the loop this time around will you? You’re not in this alone. I said before Jessica and I are here for you, and I meant it.” I smile at him, unsure of what I’ve done to deserve such kindness. I give him a nod, trying to show how grateful I am by looking into his eyes, conveying it without words. “Alright, now that we’ve gotten our messy emotions out there, let’s get down to business! I’ll bring the pieces inside, while you check and make sure Roxie doesn’t walk in on us getting it ready.” Alex briskly walks out the door, leaving it open to make his job easier. I pull my phone out and check the time. Damn, it’s already 5:19. Huh, now that I think about it, she should be back by now. I open my messages and see several missed texts. Shit, I hope she’s not on her way back, I still need to finish painting. I read her texts, and though it takes me a moment to decipher the garbled mess of words, once I do I breath a sigh of relief. “Hey mommy, bet and I stopedd fro drinkks on th way back. Dan’t wOrry, I’lk take ab ubber bAck. I lovee you MomY!@! Damn, she’s sloshed. Good news is we’ve got enough time to finish. Bad news is there’s no way we’ll be playing our little game tonight. I bet she forgot that I asked her to go to the store too. Oh well, it was just an excuse to buy time anyway, and she doesn’t get to go out and have fun like that often, so I can’t be too mad at her. Before I know it, Alex is back at the door, carefully working the wooden pieces through the doorframe. He looks at me, his dufus-like grin having returned. “Alright, we’ve got a Nursery to finish! Now where do you want me to set up the crib?”

Chapter Thirty Three Amanda slipped John back into the shopping cart, and looked at his frown. He had no pants on and he was clearly unhappy about it. She held up his pants “I’m sorry sweety. I wrung these out as best I could, but they won’t be dry enough to put them back on you for a bit.” He mumbled something while looking down. Shaking her head “I’m sorry sweety, I didn’t catch that.” Looking up at her now he had such a sad face as he said “I’m half naked.” Leaning down, she wrapped her arms around him and held him tightly for a moment before standing back up and smiling down at him “No one is going to judge you, littles go without pants and even tops all the time here.” She could see him chewing on his lip. “But …” “What’s the matter, sweety?” “Everyone …” he obviously didn’t want to finish. Trying to lead him to finish the statement, she said “Everyone … can?” Finally John mumbled “Everyone can see my diaper.” Immediately Amanda held up a finger and said “Hold that thought!” and she laid the dry pants legs across his lap, and put Rupert against the other side of his thigh leaning on him. She watched him try to pull his shirt down in the back a bit, self consciously trying to cover his diaper from the back. Leaning down to give him a little kiss on the forehead she whispered “Let’s get this over with. I bet no one will even notice a thing.” She was already pushing the cart as he nodded. This was hard for him, but the longer he dwelt on it, the worse he would make it for himself. Best to get it over with so he can’t get stuck in his own head and lament over something as trivial as a little without pants. As they moved along she watched Johns eyes every time she could spare a glance without hitting anyone in the crowd. At first they were darting around like a scared animal, afraid someone would notice him. But by the time she made it to the cookie aisle, he seemed to realize that no one noticed him at all. Stopping in the middle of the aisle she waved around and said “Okay sweety. I want you to pick any cookies you want. I’ll move you to them or take them down and read the description for you.” Still watching his eyes she could already see he was staring at a specific package. But to make sure he knew all the options she held up a pack and said “chocolate chip?” He shook his head no. Next package “Oh-Io’s?” Another shake of the head. Now sporting a smile as she got closer to the package he was still looking at, but didn’t seem to be willing to point at, she grabbed the pack next to him and smirked “These are vanilla grahams. Quite popular!” He shook his head again. So this time she put the package back and stood their with her hands on her hips and “Hmm’d” loudly. Unable to stop herself from playing up the part of Mommy a bit, she asked “What shall we do, if we can’t find a cookie that my son isn’t interested in? I guess he may have to point at something and maybe even use his words!” There it was. She got a chuckle out of him. It was only one chuckle, but it was worth it. With a ruffle of his hair she whispered “Just point at what you want for me and I’ll make it happen.” He pointed to the package he had immediately homed in on and said “Those please.” Dutifully Amanda got the big package and read the label “Kubler Brand Chocolate Wafers and Strawberry Wafers. Is this what you’re interested in. Despite his unease at having no pants on, she was rewarded with a tiny smile and a nod. That was good enough for now, no need to press too hard. So she gently laid the package that was honestly half his size and put it in the top of the cart with it propped against his legs to obscure him some more. Cookies secure and easily enough groceries for over a week and a half in the cart, she turned and made a line straight for the registers. Despite the early hours, the store was starting to get crowded. While they were waiting in line, a woman stopped in the line to their left with a little girl with her hair done in two blond braids laid over the front of her shoulders. She was also in just a shirt and diaper. No socks, no shoes, and no pants. Pacifier in her mouth, and a stuffed kitty on her lap. She looked like the happiest little thing, you could see it in her eyes. The little girl spotted John and waved at him. He awkwardly waved back. She held up her stuffed kitty for him to see. He didn’t really seem to know to do so Amanda leaned and whispered “Compliment her stuffie” John put on his best confused smile and said “I like your kitty.” Her pacy fell out of her mouth as she said “Fluffers.” John just nodded. Amanda noticed the line was inching forward a little. She waited so he could talk to the other little a bit longer. When John did not reciprocate the little girl pointed at his stuffie, and then waited expectantly. After a moment she pointed again and looked at her own Mommy and then Amanda. If anything she looked like she was embarrassed on Johns behalf because he didn’t know how to introduce his stuffie. As Amanda was about to say something to him, he finally figured it out and held up his stuffie and said to her “Rupert.” The little girl let out the cutest giggle and put her pacy back in her mouth. That was all she seemed to have needed to be happy with things. They introduced their stuffies and she was set. Her mother now smiled and gave John a little finger wave. He blushed and looked down for a moment, then gave her a small wave back. And then they were moving forward and she had to walk in front of the cart to put all the groceries onto the conveyor belt. So many groceries. But she had planned on two bigger meals this upcoming week, just in case. She also bought way more juice than she probably needed, and three dozen eggs just in case. So she figured that she had only herself to blame. Once she had all the groceries from the front of the cart onto the belt she walked back to John, who was still just sitting their with his cookies and marshmallows. On a whim she picked the back of the cart up, with him in it, and leaned it by the conveyor belt. “Go ahead, you can put your stuff up there, too.” He quietly stretched and slid the items he was holding onto the belt. As she stepped forward the young brunette gave the exact same “Hello, did you find everything you needed today?” that every cashier Is tired of asking. Amanda simply nodded politely an gave her a “Yes Ma’am I did.” as part of the usual courtesy. The question wasn’t really meaningful. The response wasn’t really that meaningful either. Every cashier asked the same question. And ninety nine times out of a hundred the customer says ‘yes’ and occasionally makes the same joke about ‘yes, I found too much stuff’ It was all part of the usual social game. The items made it past the scanner and a young man was assisting her by bagging them and putting them into the shopping cart in the usual routine meant to get you paid up and out quickly. The cashier stated her total, but while Amanda was paying with her card in the machine, the young woman leaned and looked at John. “Have you been a good boy today?” she asked politely. John just kind of shrugged. “Well, either way, you’re being good for me, so let’s give you a sticker!” Amanda could see both of his eyebrows go straight up, but he didn’t make a motion to say anything. The cashier held up two rolls of stickers, and asked “Bunny, or Birdie?” Figuring that he would immediately point at the bunny, she found herself to be quite surprised when he pointed at the roll in her left hand and say quite shyly “Parrot sticker please.” With a smile the young woman said “There’s his voice!” as she peeled off a sticker and asked “Where do you want it?” She watched him full body blush as he pointed to his right sleeve. She even snuck in a ruffle of his hair. Receipt now in hand Amanda leaned down and whispered “Make sure to say thank you.” He squeezed the life out of Rupert as he looked up at the cashier and stopped biting the inside of his cheek long enough to say “Thank you Ma’am.” With a nod and a “Thank you very much” of her own, Amanda now pushed the cart out to the car. Once they were at the car she leaned down and gave him a kiss on the cheek and asked “Now was that so terrible?” It really didn’t surprise her when he held out both hands palm up with an expression that just wordlessly screamed sarcasm. “Okay. Aside from that one incident.” Apparently she missed something because his eyebrows went up. Amanda was starting to worry that he was going nonverbal from stress. So she added “And the woman that hit me with the door. But you and your pack of marshmallows chased her off.” Now she watched him slump. What else could … oh, the messy diaper. No idea why he would be upset about that though. “John?” she asked softly. He blinked at her. With a sigh she unbuckled him and picked him up out of the carseat. She got him up on her chest and gave him a big hug “When we get things loaded in the car, and it’s just us, do you want to talk to me about it all?” It was easy to feel him nod into her chest, so she went ahead and got him into the carseat, put his sippy cup in with him and slid his diaper bag in front of him. Then she had the new challenge that her groceries wouldn’t all fit on the back seat where she usually put them, so she decided to put the cold stuff on the floorboard on the front passenger side, and divide everything else up on the front and back seats. Not a challenge that she expected, but honestly the smallest one that she had on her hands these days. As she got into the car and buckled up, she looked up at the mirror and asked John. “So what are you thinking back there?” She could see him just staring at the headrest in front of him. “John?” She watched him shake his head as he answered “I don’t know.” “You don’t know what you’re thinking.” He nodded. Tentatively she asked “Do you still want to go to the pet store? You can look at the animals.” She could see him biting his lip. He wanted to go, but something was bothering him. “If you want to go I bet there might be something you can pet.” It was worth a try. She could just barely hear him mumble “I don’t have any pants.” Ah, so that was it. It seemed understandable, since he wasn’t used to being a little here yet. So she tried to ease his mind as best she could “Well, did anyone at the grocery store even notice you didn’t have pants on?” He shook his head no. “Was that cute little girl wearing pants?” Again, a shake of his head. “If I carry you the entire time, would you like to go pick a toy for Xerxes?” After a moment of staring off into space, he finally nodded. Finally she started the car and pulled out. Thankfully the pet store she frequented was only a couple of blocks away, and better still it was on the way home. Bonus points, it was on the right side of the road so she could turn right in. In a matter of minutes she was pulling into the pet store parking lot and unbuckling John from his carseat. She got her left arm under his butt and with him sitting on her elbow, he looked a bit more comfortable with his legs covered partially. With a little kiss on his forehead she asked “Are you still up for a quick trip to pick a toy? If we see anything fluffy you want to pet, you can pet it, too.” He put his pacy in his mouth and nodded silently. Poor thing is still shy.

The real reality.

Just a quick note to say I'm in the waiting room waiting for urology. I don't really want to deal with the fact that I'm wearing a diaper, idk why suddenly it's really embarrassing me. But I have been leaking constantly (which is odd because I was completely blocked when I woke up) so there's no way I could be out of diapers for this. I didn't expect to be nervous at all but I am. I just really want to get scheduled for a procedure.

A while back I tried to write a sissy/feminisation story but had my work cut out and it ended up being a bit too big of a task for me but I’m still keen to write something along those lines, so I’m giving it another try with a different story. Here it goes. Also wanted to try a story where I link to real life items of clothing etc. I’m based in the UK so sorry if anyone can’t see the websites due to being in different countries! ———————— Neighbour’s Paradise Chapter 1 “Elliott I’m just about to leave for work! Have a good day and please get out of the house and don’t sit in your room all day!” Elliott’s mum Penny shouted as she unlocked the door and took one step onto the porch. “Okay see you later mum!” Elliott replied as he lifted his headphones off his head. Elliott is an 18 year old boy from northern England who had just finished college and was soon to be heading to university in London in a few months time. He is a quiet boy with few friends and was generally seen as a bit of a ‘weirdo’ at school and college. Puberty didn’t hit him particularly hard so he had little to no facial hair, stood just over 5ft 5in and sported longer dirty blonde hair that reached just below his ears. He wore baggy skater clothes and didn’t care too much for how he looked. Elliott paused the YouTube video he was watching and quickly ran out of his room and into the spare bedroom, where he could get a view of the driveway infront of his house. He peered over the top of the window ledge and saw his mum’s silver BMW reverse off the drive and down the road. ‘Yes!’ he said to himself as he rushed back into his room and prepared to leave the house. He turned off his iPad, gave his hair a quick comb and bolted downstairs and quickly laced up his vans trainers. Before you knew it he was out of the door and heading to the house directly across the road from his. As he crossed the road he looked both ways to see if anyone had spotted him crossing and thankfully the coast was clear, it was a quiet morning and there were no other nosy neighbours or dog walkers to be seen. Elliott walked up the driveway of the quaint semi-detached house adorned with flower beds below the windows displaying in-bloom and colourful flowers. He reached the front door and pressed the doorbell, which chimed elegantly. He could see a silhouette getting closer through the frosted glass panels of the front door. “Oh hello Elliott nice to see you! Come on in” said a tall, brown haired lady who was dressed in a plain white t-shirt, peach colourful sports leggings and a dark blue cooking apron. “Hello Liz nice to see you” Elliott politely replied. He stepped into the house as Liz closed the door behind him. “So… how long do we have today?” Liz asked Elliott as she placed a hand on his shoulder. “Well I’ve not got anything planned today and mum is at work until at least 6pm so all day!” Elliott replied excitedly. “Lovely stuff, shall we get started then?” Liz suggested. “Sounds good to me” Elliott replied back. Liz then put her other hand on Elliott’s other shoulder and led him up the stairs. As Liz followed she excitedly squeezed his shoulders, which made Elliott feel an intense warmth inside. They both reached a closed door with a flower plaque on. Elliott let Liz pass him and she plucked a key from her apron pocket and unlocked the door. As she opened it Elliott could see a pink light emerge from the door as it slowly opened. They both entered what appeared to be a girls bedroom. The walls were covered in flower wallpaper and the there was a bed with Cinderella bedsheets on, closed pink polka dot curtains and opposite the bed was a large table with a padded cushion on top and draws underneath. “You know what to do by now sweetheart” Liz said to Elliott before turning around and opening the cupboard. Elliott got to work, he took off both his t-shirt and baggy cargo shorts and then jumped up onto the large table and then removed his socks, leaving just his green underwear on. He scooched back and laid down on the slightly cold plastic cushion. “There we go all be- Elliott! I thought you knew to take off all your clothes! Don’t worry I’ll deal with that.” Liz said as she walked over to the table carrying a large folded plastic square. It was the unmistakable sight of a nappy: Elliott’s face went red and his crotch began to stir with excitement. Liz placed the nappy beside him and she grabbed the waistband of his underwear and yanked them down. He voluntarily lifted his legs as she slid them down. “Won’t be needing these for a while! They are yucky and way too boyish for you” Liz teased as she threw them on top of the pile of his clothes. “Let’s get you into something more suitable”. Liz then slid the nappy under Elliott’s hairless bum and she got to work powdering him and slathering his private parts in nappy rash cream. Before he knew it the nappy was being lifted over his penis and strapped tightly in place. “Much better! Sit up and hang your legs over the changing table for me” Liz said as she held his hands and lifted him up. Elliott obliged and dangled his legs off the tall table. Liz then picked up a pair of pink tights and a white camisole: Liz helped Elliott into the camisole and then began sliding the tights up Elliott’s legs until she reached just below his knees. “Come on then up you get” Liz said as she lifted him off the table and onto his feet. She towered over him so she made light work of picking him up. Liz then slid the tights over his knees and then over the top of his thick colourful nappy before stopping just below the waistband for the nappy. Liz then quickly returned to the cupboard before turning around and revealing Elliott’s outfit for the day: She quickly pulled it over Elliott’s head and then pushed it down into position. It fell just above the knee so whenever Elliott sat down or bent over his nappy underneath his pink tights would likely be on full display. Liz then added the final touch by stepping behind Elliott and putting his hair long hair into two pigtails either side of his head with two pink scrunchies. “There we go, much better! Give me a spin” Liz asked. Elliott span around twice quickly, his dress lifted to reveal his padded bottom. He then grabbed the bottom of the skirt and nervously swayed side to side. “Thank you!” Elliott quietly said softly. “Thank you what?” Liz questioned him. “Thank you nanny” Elliott quietly replied. “That’s okay, let’s go downstairs and get you some breakfast. Come on cutie” Liz said as she picked out a pink dummy and placed it in Elliott’s mouth: “Good girl, baby Ellie” Liz cooed as she led the dress and nappy clad boy out of the bedroom and downstairs, crinkling with every step.

What's with that expression?

Another great story from Les Lea. You're the best writing on this site. Something different to read with the best imagination from anyone. His a big boy when the story starts now he is a little baby girl. Can't wait to see who the young women is and to see who he is now. 🙂

My brain is smoking right now. The room that is... it's... by myself. I often say that if the DD existed and you could come to a reasonable agreement with the Amazons, there have been times when I would have done that. And this room would be somewhere between a dream and a nightmare, depending on my mood. The way it all reads makes me think of something a friend said when we were visiting a friend who really likes pink. "It looks like a unicorn has puked after eating a rainbow."

I'm not an admin, but I am familiar with copyright laws. The idea of plagiarism is more what you could be accused of than a copyright violation in that case. Plot being similar though is not going to be in the direct copyright violation or plagiarism. If it's truly just someone only rewording the exact events of a work, that would be plagiarism. If it's just a similar plot structure then that is generally okay. How many modern works are essentially a rehash of Shakespeare's Romeo and Juliet? At this point movie plots often borrow a lot from each other. (James Cameron's Avatar was essentially Ferngully 2 according to many at the time it was released) If it's exactly chapter by chapter, event by event, then I would say you're in more of the danger zone. The only thing that raises any flags about the situation you mention is the first thing about step-by-step doing a complete rewrite. You could always give a message to the author you think you're the most similar to and see what they have to say too, and potentially credit them with the idea. Takes the gray area out of things.

If that wasn't an opportunity for me to hit Google I don't know what is. Putting on my optimism glasses I've learned: 1. Beer is remarkably low in salt (So it's a health food! Who knew?) 2. Just in case we over-do it with our low-salt/no-salt healthy-beer and risk messing with osmosis, those salty foods should give you the solutes your kidney craves (summary: The solution to too much beer is too many salted peanuts proving that there IS a god). 3. Salted peanuts and beer are as good a combo physiologically as they taste I still haven't quite linked this back to why my 4 cans of Sunday night IPA rocket fuel disappear into hiding only to reemerge at the other end around Tuesday (I just can't fathom how I couldn't be taking enough compensatory salt onboard from somewhere) but I'll google some more 🤣

Airplane bathrooms are barely ideal for pooping normally. Changing a messy adult diaper without exacerbating the situation would practically qualify you for Cirque Du Soleil.

Wow what a heartbreaking story. At one point I was elated. Thinking to myself this would be perfect! Where do I sign? I would even be happy to sign in blood. Then reality comes crashing down and he simply dies an old lonely man. Is this to be my fate as well? I am getting older. Well done!

Depends on the commissioner. So far they only requested this much, but stated they might want more later. I'll let you know if I ever write more

I like this that and that this,. But this this and that that? Now let me say this about that; THAT is something else

I agree entirely. I know that when I wet overnight, without recollection of it, most of the time, I'm rolling over onto my back and making sure that mini-me is aimed at 6:00 and not at high noon. Occasionally, usually after drinking, I will wake up extraordinarily more wet than I was when I went to sleep, feeling like someone jammed a soaking wet sponge of a size usually reserved for church parking lot charity carwashes, down the back of my diaper, and the majority of the time, I will come to this awareness while laying on my stomach, which is how I usually sleep. I have on many an occasion then run a slightly shaky hand over the sheets around and under me, only to discover that there has been no breach of containment. So I know that I'm following the same protocol when I wet my diaper while unconscious, as I do when I get woken up by the sensation of a full bladder, and I do the needful while semiconscious. I sleep in disposables alone, most of the time. Usually good ones, but that doesn't matter - no disposable is immune to the physics of fluid dynamics, when called into active duty while enveloping the nether regions of a person sleeping on their side or on their stomach. And I rarely experience leaks. When I do, it's either the result of something unfortunate, like a folded-over front waistband wicking into the sheets, or, it happens when I've very thoroughly anesthetized myself with high-octane IPA or wine, and then I've peed flagrantly and extravagantly, without following the lockout/tagout procedures that are so deeply engrained in me.

Strange to make such a comment to someone who showed up to the appointment in a diaper and also peed on his exam table. But at the same time a nice confirmation of your future in diapers Because incontinence is embarrassing, for everyone, everywhere. That is why we want children to be toilet trained and why we have diapers to hide this. Wearing diapers under clothes is one thing, but knowing that you are exposing yourself to someone else in just a (wet) diaper is a completely different story. It is a tough confrontation if you have to show someone that you have a serious disability that almost no one wants to see. I only eat meat and fat. It is the best diet to reduce all inflammation in the body. Every time I deviate from it, by eating carbohydrates, my stent starts to become more noticeable. I hope you will soon be incontinent all the time. Blockages must be frustrating.

Chapter 10 “Wait!” Abby cried desperately. “I didn’t cheat! It’s not true! I… I…” She let out a squeal of shock and fear. Her clothes were changing, just like Katherine’s had done the evening before. “No, no, no, no…” she muttered frantically as her skinny jeans vanished, leaving her in nothing but her lacy black underwear from the waist down. Her crop top was turning pastel pink and lengthening, stretching down to reach her waist, but stopping so short that it failed to completely cover her knickers. Sleeves grew; pale, puffy sleeves that ended just past her shoulders. A pacifier popped into existence on the end of a clip and pressed itself firmly between her lips by an invisible hand. Her socks gained a rim of frills, and her stylish shoes turned into black Mary Janes. Last, and worst, her underwear began to thicken, and Abby started to cry. She knew what was coming. Her skimpy panties turned white and crinkly, ballooning outwards and taking on the shape of a huge disposable diaper. “No!” she wailed behind her soother. Her bulky nappy was pushing her legs apart, giving a gait as wide and toddler-like as the others. But the Magician’s alterations weren’t done there. She could feel a tingling in her head as the mental changes started to take effect. “No, no, no!” she sobbed. Then her dummy started bobbing in her mouth as her oral fixation took over, an overwhelming desire to have something in her mouth at all times. If it wasn’t her pacifier then it would be her thumb, or even her toes. The idea disgusted her, but at the same time it felt so right to suck on something. She hadn’t realised how empty her mouth had been before. She had to have something inside it! Abby whimpered as she realised the Magician was turning her into an orally-fixated freak, like Madelyn but worse, someone who’d cram random objects into her mouth and cry like a baby if anyone took her paci out. With a loud hiss, her bladder let go and Abby started drenching her diaper with pee. She shrieked behind her dummy and tried to clench down to stop the flow, but nothing happened. Her muscles wouldn’t respond at all! She was no different from Becky now, she knew. No different from a baby! She pissed herself helplessly, feeling the yucky warmth spreading around her crotch, soaking into the thirsty padding of her nappy until it was sagging well below the short hem of her little girl’s dress. She squealed piteously and reached down, intending to rip the horrible thing off and throw it in the Magician’s face, no matter what the consequences would be – but something was wrong with her hands. Her fingers felt clumsy and uncoordinated all of a sudden. They patted uselessly against the tapes of her diaper, and with another sob, Abby understood that the Magician must have taken away her fine motor control. She stumbled backwards, almost losing her balance. Her legs felt as awkward as her hands, and Abby guessed that her wide, babyish gait was the result of more than just an extra-thick diaper. She thought of Katherine, waddling around like she’d only just learned to walk, and realised that she would now be exactly the same. She looked up at the other girls. Becky and Madelyn were watching with slightly queasy expressions on their faces – but Abby thought she could detect a trace of satisfaction in them too, as if they thought she deserved what she was getting. Abby shrieked again, an incoherent shriek of fear, humiliation, and anger. This couldn’t be happening to her! It couldn’t! Things like this didn’t happen to girls who were as pretty as she was! The Magician was watching her, an evil smile twisting his handsome features. She had to convince him to change her back! She still had her body! She toddled forwards and pressed herself against the man who’d turned her into an overgrown baby, trying, through tear-stained eyes, to look seductive. “Awww,” the Magician cooed. “Are you trying to be sexy, sweetie? That’s so cute! Coochie-coochie-coo!” He reached out and tickled her under the chin. Abby let out an involuntary, gurgling giggle. Then she blushed furiously and pushed him away. Of course he didn’t want her body… It had been a stupid idea from the start. He just wanted to turn her into a ridiculous baby-woman like the others! Her head tingled again, and her emotions suddenly became much, much harder to control. Abby burst into tears. If the others had thought she was crying hard before, it was nothing compared to what she was doing now. She screamed at the top of her lungs, sobbing and wailing like a toddler in her terrible twos. There was a restlessness in her arms and legs, and she felt compelled to stomp her feet and flap her arms stupidly, her face screwed up with the effort of crying and shrieking as hard as she could. Becky and Madelyn winced at the noise, both watching Abby with a mixture of disdain and pity. She looked exactly like a naughty little two-year-old throwing a temper tantrum. Abby couldn’t control herself. Her face was crimson with shame. She was struggling as hard as she could to stop herself acting like a bratty little toddler, but she was angry and upset and embarrassed, and some part of her brain was insisting that meant she had to act like this. She didn’t stop stomping her feet and screeching until the Magician grabbed her by the arm. “What a naughty little girl!” he scolded, mock-stern. His eyes were glinting again, and his expression was predatory. “I think somebody needs a time-out!” Abby whined, but the Magician smacked her sharply on her bottom, aiming for what little of her bum wasn’t covered by her nappy. Still whimpering and hiccupping pathetically, Abby allowed herself to be led back inside, vaguely aware of the other two women following along behind them. The Magician took her back into the lavish hall where they’d all first appeared and stood her in a corner, facing the wall. “You can stay there until you calm down, little miss crybaby!” Abby sniffled, shifting her weight from foot to foot and cringing at the way her sodden diaper felt against her skin. Then, quite suddenly, she felt a pressure in her bowels. Her face went white. She had to do a whoopsie! No – that wasn’t it. That sounded so stupid! She needed to… make boom-booms? No! Have an uh-oh in her pants? Go poopies? Make a stinky? Abby shook her heard fiercely, but it was no use. The Magician had taken away her grown-up words! “I…” she squeaked, knowing the Magician was still right behind her, with Becky and Madelyn too. “I gotta… I gotta go potty poo-poos!” But she’d only just gotten the words out when the pressure in her bottom became too much for her newly incontinent body. With a horrified expression on her face, Abby felt herself sink into a squat and immediately start loading her nappy with a big, smelly mess. She could hear the Magician laughing behind her, and knew that the other girls must be watching her as well. She felt stunned. Even when she’d pooped her pants in the first challenge, she’d told herself that this would never happen to her. She could never do that, not in a diaper. But now she had. She was a Pamper-packer now. A diaper-dumper. A ridiculous, nappy-filling, overgrown baby. Her lower lip trembled, and Abby started wailing again. “Poor baby,” the Magician taunted. “Don’t worry, sweetie, Daddy will take care of that icky, stinky diaper. Becky needs a change too,” he said, glancing at the blushing girl. “Why don’t we do both at once? You can lie down side by side for your nappy changes! Won’t that be sweet? And little Maddy can help.” He looked at Madelyn and raised his eyebrow. “Unless she’d prefer to join you?” Madelyn rushed forwards, wrinkling her nose, and helped the Magician guide both Abby and Becky onto the floor. As she did so, the Magician slipped a hand up her frock and gave one of her oversized tits a squeeze. Madelyn orgasmed immediately. She fell to her knees beside Becky and moaned like a pornstar around the thumb that was still planted firmly between her lips. She sucked on it obscenely for a few seconds, then shook her head, trying to clear it of the desperate lust that was constantly threatening to take over since the Magician had bimbofied her body. Once she’d recovered, she wanted to slap him across the face, but she was too terrified by what she’d just seen him do to Abby. She supposed she should count herself lucky that she was the one changing diapers, not lying on the floor with her legs in the air like the other two… Becky hid her face while Madelyn changed her nappy one-handed. Madelyn couldn’t keep the look of disgust off her face as she wiped the young woman’s messy bottom clean with wet wipes. She knew it must hurt Becky’s feelings to see such open revulsion, but she couldn’t help herself. It was just so gross! Abby continued to cry as the Magician un-taped her diaper and lifted her legs up by the ankles. “What a messy baby!” he cooed. “What a stinky little girl!” The feeling of the cool wipes gradually clearing away her mess wasn’t entirely unpleasant, but Abby still wanted to disappear. She wanted to wake up from this nightmare. She tried not to look at Becky lying next to her – getting their nappies changed together, like they were equals, like she was on the same level as that pants-filling little brat! She sobbed as she felt the Magician slide out her loaded diaper out from underneath her and slip a fresh one in its place. After a healthy sprinkling of sweet-smelling baby powder, she was ready to be taped into a clean diaper. Unless she won the game, she realised, this would probably happen two or three times a day for the rest of her life. She let out another wail. Once she was taped securely into her thick new nappy, Abby was taken back to the corner by the Magician to “continue the rest of her time-out”, and that was where she stayed for the rest of the afternoon. The other girls went off to their rooms while she stood, nose in the corner, trying not to think about what her life would be like if she didn’t get back to normal. Her legs were aching by the time the Magician patted her on the bottom and told her she could go to the dining room. It was almost a relief to sit down at the table for dinner, even if she was crammed into the oversized highchair that had replaced her usual chair. What was less of a relief, however, was the lady who pulled up a seat next to her. With a plummeting sensation in her stomach, Abby recognised the busty woman who had breastfed her a couple of nights before, the woman who had called herself ‘Nanny’. She was holding a jar of baby food in one hand and a plastic spoon in the other, and there was a condescending smile on her face. “You’re too little to feed yourself, Abby,” the Magician said. “Those clumsy little hands of yours would just make a mess of everything! Nanny will be feeding you from now on, understood?” The woman raised the jar of baby food and the plastic spoon and said, in a cooing voice that made Abby cringe with embarrassment, “Who’s weady for her nummy-nums? Does baby Abby-wabby want something yummy in her cute wittle tum-tum?” Abby averted her eyes and tried to refuse the first spoonful, but all that accomplished was getting baby food smeared all around her lips and chin. “Oopsie-daisy!” the woman trilled. “Let’s try that again, shall we? Time to make your num-nums go all-gones for Nanny, baby! Here comes the airplane!” Reluctantly, Abby opened her mouth to accept the second spoonful of mush. Despite the texture, the taste wasn’t horrible, and she resigned herself to being fed the rest of the jar while her two fellow contestants got to eat solid food across the table. She scowled jealously at Becky. She looked so grown-up in her big-girl clothes. Her diaper bulge was obvious, leaving anybody who saw her in no doubt that she couldn’t be trusted to use a toilet, but otherwise Becky looked like an adult. And Madelyn might look absurd with her bimbo body and her baby clothes, but at least her nappy was just for show. Abby looked down at the bulky, crinkly thing between her own legs, cushioning her bottom like a pillow. She felt a tiny bit of wee-wee trickle into it, and she whimpered quietly. Another spoonful of baby food was pushed between her lips, and she wondered how long it would be before she was pushing this meal into her pants. When they were all done with their food, the Magician got to his feet. He nodded at Abby’s Nanny, who curtsied and left the room, then he looked at each of them in turn, smiling maliciously at the Becky’s diaper-stuffed jeans, at Madelyn’s bombshell body in its baby clothes, and at Abby’s utterly infantilized appearance. “Well, little girls,” he said, and despite everything that had happened to them, the three women still felt a prickle of anger at being addressed as such. “You know what’s next. I’ll give you a few moments to talk amongst yourselves, and then it will be time to vote.” The moment he vanished, Abby put her plan into action. She’d been thinking about it all through corner time. She just needed a few moments to talk to Becky without Madelyn interfering, and the stupid bimbo was sitting directly across from her – before she could even get to her feet, Abby had reached out her foot under the table and pressed it against the front of Madelyn’s nappy. Madelyn let out a high-pitched, girlish moan as her diaper, still slightly damp from her tiny accident, squished against her pussy. She doubled over, gripping the table to steady herself as waves of pleasure crashed over her, coursing through her body from her tits to her toes. Abby squeezed herself out of her highchair as fast as she could and toddled over to Becky. “I fink we should vote for Madewyn,” she said, without preamble. Her words were muffled by her pacifier, but she didn’t care. “I know I twied to cheat,” Abby said desperately, as Becky looked sceptical and opened her mouth to say something, “but I stole the egg from Madewyn, not you! I didn’t know it might make you the loser as well! I’ve always stuck up for you, haven’t I?” She looked at Becky pleadingly, even allowing tears to fill her eyes (although she wasn’t sure she’d have even been able to stop them anyway). “Like when we teamed up against Kaffewine? And it’s not like I’m much of a fweat now, am I? If you leave me until last, it will be easier. Madewyn might be in baby cwothes, but she doesn’t need diapers like… like we do.” Abby hated herself for saying that last part. She wouldn’t, she would never, think of herself as someone who needed diapers. This was only temporary. Just a setback. One more day of this hell and she’d win the challenge, get her wishes, and then she’d never have to think about nappies ever again. Becky would be spending the rest of her life peeing and pooping her pants, but that was just too bad for her! Before Becky had a chance to reply, Madelyn had grabbed Abby by the shoulder and spun her around. “What do you think you’re doing, you stupid freak?!” she screamed, yanking her thumb out of her mouth to speak. A line of drool connected it to her lips. “First you try to sabotage me in the challenge, and now you’re-” But Abby cut her off. “I’m the fweak?! I’m not the one who’s been moaning like a swut and pwaying wif her boobieth all day!” “How dare you!” “Girls, girls!” the Magician interrupted, reappearing suddenly. “If you’re going to scream at each other, then I’ll have no choice but to spank your naughty little bottoms! Is that what you want?” Abby and Madelyn glared at each other, but kept their mouths shut. Becky looked anxious and confused. “It’s clear that you’ve had enough time to talk,” the Magician went on, grinning horribly. He walked over to them and handed each girl a piece of paper and a crayon. “Time to decide which of you will get a chance to win, and who will be heading off to enjoy her new life.” The girls scurried away from each other and hurriedly wrote down names on their pieces of paper. Abby and Madelyn looked over at Becky fearfully. They had no idea who she was going to pick. Becky was writing something on her piece of paper, looking anxious and a little bit guilty. Once they were all done, the Magician collected up their pieces of paper, and smirked down at the names they had written. Then he looked up at the girls, his eyes flitting between Abby and Madelyn. Abby realised she was shaking. She glanced at Becky, but the girl was staring down at her own feet, deliberately avoiding making eye contact with either her or Madelyn. “Well, I’m glad this never became too complicated,” said the Magician. “We managed to avoid a tie in every single vote!” He looked up, grinning. “I know just what you deserve… Maddy.” Madelyn took a step backwards. “No…” she whispered. “Not me…” “Time for your mind to match your body, sweetheart,” the Magician said. His eyes were glinting darkly again. “I promise you’ll be much happier without all that nasty intelligence of yours.” “No!” Madelyn squealed, supressing a moan as her tits bounced in her top. “Please! Oh God, no! It’s everything that I am!” “Well now you’ll be something else, sweetie,” said the Magician happily. “The old you might have been an intelligent, strong-willed feminist, but now you’ll just be a ditzy, immature little slut who’s still in nappies.” “Please!” Madelyn screamed, her eyes wide and terrified, but the Magician snapped his fingers, and at once, with a powerful rush of pleasure, Madelyn felt her mind emptying. She tried desperately to cling onto who she was as her IQ plummeted and a tingling pink fog rolled over her mind. She clutched her head in panic. “No, no, no, no, no…” Abby and Becky watched with slightly sick expressions on their faces. Then, after a few moments of silence, Madelyn giggled. She looked up at them in confusion, biting her lip. “I’m, like, so horny!” she said. Then she shook her head fiercely and groaned. “No! That’s not… That isn’t me! I’m not, like, a dumb whore!” One of her hands reached down to stroke the front of her nappy. She giggled again. “A dumb whore! I’m not, like, a dumb whore who needs diapies… I’m… I’m…” She trailed off, then she blinked a few times and looked up at them all, smiling dimly. “How do you feel, Maddy?” asked the Magician, grinning broadly. “Do you remember being a strong, independent women’s rights activist?” Maddy nodded, frowning. She remembered who she was, but she didn’t understand why she’d been acting like such a frigid, uptight bitch for so long. How would she ever, like, get a man to rip off her nappy and fuck her twat if she always acted like such a boring old prude? She giggled. She was such a fucking ditz! “I’m just, like, an immature, big-titted whore!” she said. Becky was staring at Madelyn in horror, and even Abby looked uncomfortable. “Well, sweetie,” said the Magician, “it looks like your days as a ruthless, man-hating academic are over. But don’t worry,” he added nastily, “I’ll make sure you still get to teach classes on women. You’ll get to teach your students all about how women are nothing but maids and sex toys and stupid little girls who need men to tell them what to do. Doesn’t that sound fun?” “Oh-em-gee!” Maddy squealed, jumping up and down and making her tits jiggle about in her baby-doll dress. “Totally! I hope there are some hot boys in my class who want to, like, fuck me in all my holes and treat me like the baby-slut I am!” The Magician chuckled. “I’m sure there will be, sugar-tits.” Maddy grinned vapidly. “Now, it’s time for you to head off to your new life, sweetie.” And with a wave of his hand, the feminist-turned-bimbo baby had disappeared.

You didn't correct him and say deliciously incontinent?

I'm back. I don't know of that's good news or bad, lol. Work has been incredibly busy lately, and it's been hard to find time to work on this story, as much as I'd love to dive in and spend weeks in this universe - I have so many ideas. Lately, I've mostly been working on this well after hours, when the busyness of my daytime work has created an excuse to stay in my office uninterrupted for a bit in the evening. Note: I've added timestamps to the chapters starting here - I may not stick with them moving forward, as they aren't always necessary, but in this dynamic stage of the narrative, I was otherwise going to have to have my characters looking at the clock and commenting on it with some unusual frequency, because as I switched character perspectives and settings, even I was getting lost, so I figured that you, dear reader, might wonder what was going on. I wanted the timeline to be somewhat realistic and believable, as it expands and contracts, to zoom in on some details and then jet across others at ten thousand feet, so to speak. I appreciate your patience. Chapter 58 – Among Strangers [6:35 PM] Zack waited another quarter of an hour between the dumpsters, in case anyone else decided to come out of the emergency exit he’d escaped through. There were no more ringing bells indicating the opening of the door, but a heavy truck engine started up, unnerving him and causing him to retreat further back between the large iron containers, the surfaces of which bore the scares of many bumps and dings. Eventually, a box truck trundled by the gap, headlights glowing, the cab topped with amber marker lights. Zack froze, but the driver did not look over, as far as he could tell. The light from the sky was completely gone, and only the pale sodium vapour lamps provided any contrast. The far corners of the lot were blue and grey with shadows. The smell between the dumpsters was not the greatest, and Zack fought with himself over a desire to get away from the hospital, or at least, away from the festering trash containers, versus his fear of the unknown, which in this case, meant pretty much any course of action at hand short of going back into the hospital. Where would he go? How would he get there? Could he pilot his scooter around the dark streets of a major city without attracting any attention? And what kind of attention might he encounter? Authorities, intent on returning him to the hospital? Or, possibly worse, strangers? Homeless people? I am a homeless person. Zack felt tears at the corners of his eyes, and willed his eyes to stay dry. I am NOT homeless. I have a home, and it’s with my dad. He took a deep breath, then wished he hadn’t. These things probably have rotting food in them, because nobody eats anything they’re served in a hospital. He smiled ruefully to himself. And diapers. Lots of diapers, probably. They seem to want to diaper everybody in these places. Zack swallowed, and took a tentative rolling step toward the expanse of dark asphalt beyond the corridor between the two bins. He quickly realized that while his scooter wasn’t unusable, it had been damaged in the tumble down the stairs. The brakes felt like they were dragging a little, and to get it to go straight, he had to steer slightly to the right. His knee was stinging, his scuffed palm smarted, and the fractured ankle throbbed a little as well. However, he tried to ignore the feedback from his body, which whispered to him that maybe running away from a building full of doctors and nurses was a bad idea right now, at night, in a strange city. He struck off across the asphalt, hearing a light whir whir whir with each rotation of the front wheel. The sea of black tarmac narrowed down to a two-lane roadway that ran away from the rear of the hospital, and spilled out onto a side street with very few signs of life along it. It seemed like the whole area was behind buildings whose entrances faced other, busier streets. Zack looked back over his shoulder as he maneuvered past an automated arm that prevented vehicles from driving into the parking lot without pressing an intercom button or tapping in a code. There was a camera on a pole above the intercom box, which he decided to avoid looking directly at, although, realistically, he realized that if the search was on for a kid with a broken leg, he would probably be identified as a possible target right away, if anyone was watching the camera feed, regardless of if he gave them a close look at his face, or not. Left or right? Left would take him towards a busier intersecting street that his navigational intuition told him would then cross over the main street that the hospital was on. Going right looked like it would take him past the parking garage entrances, dumpsters, and service entrances of some tall buildings that might be hotels or residential towers, or both. A cat ran out from under a forlorn looking bush that occupied a lone patch of dirt amidst an ocean of asphalt and concrete. It looked at Zack and then bolted into the shadows on the other side of the street. Three white vans sat across from him, silent. The scream of a siren split the air and echoed off of the concrete surfaces around him, causing Zack’s heart to freeze, but as he spun his head, he saw an ambulance race by on the busier street. So, not the police. Not yet, anyway. Although he hadn’t broken any laws… had he? He wasn’t sure. It definitely felt like he was on the other side of the law, though – he knew that back at the Children’s Hospital, a ward of nurses would be on the lookout for him, and behind him, an angry security guard was riding up and down an elevator, probably asking people if they’d seen a kid on a scooter. And Kelly will be on the warpath. He decided to turn left and head towards the busier street, on the theory that he would blend in better with a crowd, or with any group of people, than he would by himself, a kid on a scooter on a dark side street, as the hours grew later. However, on that street, he decided to turn right again, rather than left, thinking that if the search for him was on, they’d probably check up and down the main street a bit, before scouring every possible route of escape. _________ [6:55 PM] Zack half-shuffled, half-rolled for another twenty minutes, until he felt like he’d crossed some kind of invisible border, and was now in another area of the city. There were bars, and closed businesses, and entrances to glittering condo lobbies, as well as eateries and donut shops. The sounds of the hospital were well behind him, and it felt more like an area where people lived, than where they worked. Past a row of darkened business that included a bookstore and a travel agency, Zack encountered a view of the brightly lit interior of a sandwich shop. A couple sat at a table eating, and a lone guy in a blazer sat at a counter, contemplating some kind of wrap. Zack’s stomach growled, and he considered his options, looking in through the window, past his own reflection. The five bucks that lady gave me. It sat like a wad of crumpled paper in his scooter basket. What can you get for $5? Something to eat, and maybe change for a pay phone, or, even better, maybe they’ll let me use their phone. He walked up to the door, and pulled it open, struggling a bit against its desire to close on him as he dragged his scooter inside. An employee of the shop, who looked possibly Greek, or possibly Middle Eastern, stepped out from behind the counter and crossed the dining area with a few large strides, white apron fluttering around him, to hold the door open for Zack. Zack summoned his best I know what I’m doing face, smiled at the man, and scooted up to the counter. “Hello, younk man,” the proprietor said with an accent Zack couldn’t identify, as he resumed his position behind the counter. “What can I get for you tonight?” He rolled the r from for into his you, making it sound like one word. Forrryou. But he sounded friendly. Zack studied the menu on a row of flatscreens behind and above the man, but the options kept changing, so he didn’t have time to really focus long enough to find anything that could fit his budget. The options were weird, too – there were bagels and other sandwiches, but also words in another language – shawarma, falafel, souvlaki, gyros. “Sir,” he said in what he hoped was a confident tone, “have you got anything I can eat, for five bucks? I only have five bucks with me. I, uh, forgot my wallet…” The man smiled down at Zack. How old is this kid? Ten? He took in the casted lower leg, but also, the injured knee that had not been treated, and was still openly weeping blood. “Where are your parents?” Zack’s eyes opened wide, and he swallowed and took a breath. “They’re, uh, at the, uh, the travel agency, and they sent me over to get a snack. We haven’t had time to get dinner yet – they’re booking a trip. A big trip.” “Well, that is exciting – where are you going?” the man asked, arms crossed. “I’m not sure yet – maybe Mexico, or, Africa. Somewhere hot.” The man nodded. “And in the meantime, you are hungry?” Zack nodded back. “What would you like to eat?” “What can I get for five dollars?” “That doesn’t matter. What do you like?” “Can I have, uh…,” Zack studied the pictures rather than the text on the screens. “Can I have like a bagel?” “Certainly, I can prepare a bagel for you. What would you like on it? Lox? Cream cheese? Butter? Any kind of meat?” Zack thought hard. He didn’t know what the hell lox was, and he wasn’t sure if what this guy called crrreamcheese was going to be anything he would recognize. As for meat, again, he wasn’t sure, basically, if it would be weird or not. “Is butter okay?” “Certainly. I will prepare this for you. Do you want it toasted?” “Yes, please.” “And with a drink? Some apple juice, maybe?” Zack nodded. Apple juice was apple juice, he assumed. “Take a seat at one of my tables and I will bring it over to you. Also, I am going to hand you a wet towel, so that you can clean your knee. Did you fall on your way over here from the travel agency?” Zack nodded emphatically. “I didn’t want to interrupt them.” “I understand.” The man turned around and pulled a fat, sesame-seed covered bagel out of a basket below the counter, carrying it over to a perpendicular counter behind him. “How did you hurt your other leg?” “I, uh, I fell at school.” “Playing sports?” “Yes.” “What sport?” “Uh, soccer.” The man furrowed his brow. “You were running for a ball, and you tripped?” Zack nodded. “What position do you play?” “Uh, lots of them, wherever they need me.” “But which do you prefer?” “All of them, really,” Zack said, unsure of what his answer should be. Why didn’t I say baseball?!? The man put the cut bagel onto a metal tray and put it under a broiler, then he pulled a new kitchen rag out of a bag on a lower shelf between two stoves, and he wet it with warm water and rang it out, before handing it to Zack. “Go sit at a table and clean your knee off – otherwise you will scare away my customers,” he said with a wink. Zack took the rag from the man, and wheeled his way over to a table that was as far away from the occupied tables, and from the windows, as he could get – it was over by the entrance to the washroom. He took the rag and pressed it against his knee, wincing as it stung. The warm water wiped away the clotted blood that had dried on top, revealing a series of parallel gouges that reddened again when he pulled the rag away. He cleaned the blood that had run down his shin, wiped his scuffed palm, and then turned the towel over and pressed the clean side against his knee. Please stop bleeding… The man walked over with the toasted bagel on a white ceramic plate, holding a bottle of apple juice in his other hand. He put it down in front of Zack. Zack leaned over the handlebars of his scooter and picked up the crumpled bill, quickly straightening it as best he could, and then he held it out to the man. “No, no, injured soccer players with exotic travel plans do not pay for food in my establishment.” Zack smiled broadly, and dropped the bill back into his basket, before picking up one side of the bagel and taking a bite. It was crusty and buttery and slightly sweet – delicious, really, better than any he’d had at home. “But perhaps we should call your parents at the travel agency? Or wherever they are? My understanding is that the agency is closed, my young friend, and has been for a couple of hours.” Zack swallowed a too-big bite of the delectable bread, and then tried to wash it down with a gulp of apple juice. “Take your time, we are in no rush,” the man said. “Do you have a phone number for your parents?” Zack looked down at the basket on the front of his scooter, and a terrible heaviness formed in the pit of his stomach. The sticky note with dad’s phone number… I left it stuck to the phone at the hospital. He took a breath and blew it out. All the phone numbers he needed were inside his phone, which was, at this moment, safely sitting on a bedside table at a children’s hospital in the suburbs. He didn’t actually know any phone numbers. “I don’t know my dad’s phone number,” Zack whispered. “And I can assume that if I call the travel agency, they will… not be in attendance there?” Zack shook his head solemnly. The door to the sandwich shop opened, and a young Asian couple breezed in, laughing as they looked at a phone together, and leaning on each other. The restaurant owner patted Zack on the shoulder. “Do not worry about it, my young soccer player, eat your food, I can see that you are hungry.” He walked back to the counter to deal with the couple who had come in, and were now studying the varied menu. Zack ate his bagel, but his heart was racing. This guy is going to come back and ask me some more questions, I know it. __________ The man was busy behind the counter, so Zack considered his options. Attempting to slip out of the restaurant unnoticed would be difficult, although he could hope that the guy wouldn’t abandon his post just to chase after some kid he didn’t know. But chase was perhaps an optimistic word. His scooter, in its current state, was not a rapid conveyance. The man, who looked to be in much better shape than the guard at the hospital, could have him by the collar within a few steps. Whether he would do that or not, Zack wasn’t sure, but, one thing he was sure of was that the hour was getting later, and, fleeing into the night again was probably not going to produce better results than the last time he’d done it, a couple of hours before. But, the guy had seen through his travel agency rouse. It wasn’t very well thought out. He was thinking hard now. He tilted his bottle of apple juice, when the ID bracelet on his wrist caught his eye. If he notices this, he’ll know I’m from the hospital. Zack pushed back from his table, balanced on his scooter, and rolled over to the bathroom door. The bathroom was universal, because the small premises only had one, and, thankfully, it had a lock on the inside, and no spring-loaded closing mechanism on it, unlike the front door. So, he was able to easily open it and roll inside, before locking it behind him. He pulled at the bracelet with his other hand, wincing as the strain made his scuffed palm smart, but the bracelet was made of plastic and had a snap through it that had been closed, he guessed, by the nurse who’d put it on him, back when he was newly arrived and dosed with pain medication in the ER at the first hospital. He had no recollection of it. Looking around the bathroom, he noted the serrated edge that ran along the front of the paper towel dispenser. He rolled over to it and reached up, using his other hand to create an unsupported expanse of bracelet that he sawed back and forth across the metal teeth. The bracelet resisted at first, and then split in one quick tear. Just then, there was a knock at the bathroom door. “Youngk man, are you okay in there?” the restaurant owner’s voice inquired. “I’m fine, just using the bathroom,” Zack said cheerfully, then he eyed the toilet. He did need to pee, just slightly, but getting the romper open and excavating down through two layers of diapers would, he felt, leave him exposed, if the guy somehow had a mechanism for getting into his own bathroom, while the door was locked. Which he probably did. Zack remembered back to using a kitchen knife to open the door and surprise Maddy by turning the lights off in their bathroom, when she was taking a shower. Or, he would sneak in and make off with her towel, pajamas and pull-up, leaving her begging him through the bathroom door to bring her something to wear. So, yeah, if he could figure that out when he was nine or ten, this guy could open his bathroom door if he wanted to, lock or no. He tossed the torn bracelet into the toilet and flushed it quickly, watching as it circled, seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then rushed out of the bowl and into the pipes to oblivion. He decided to run the sink for a moment, to contribute to the illusion that he’d used the facilities, and then he rolled over and opened the door. The man was not waiting on the other side, but when he looked across the restaurant, his heart sank through the floor. The Asian couple who were still waiting for their food, and the guy in the blazer who was mostly finished his, were both looking with curiosity at the young, female police officer who was standing at the counter, talking to the restauranteur. Oh Jesus. Zack considered his options, and decided the best one was to sit back down at his table, and drink his juice, and pretend that nothing was amiss. He rolled over to the table, propped it against the edge, and dropped back into his chair. Maybe she’s just grabbing some dinner.

All characters are adults. This is a work of fiction, not necessarily set in the real world. Every time your criticize online fetish erotica for being unrealistic, a fairy gets tax audited. The rest of the car ride was quiet, but not in a good way. Every little shift in someone’s seat, every bump on the road, every red light, even driving straight on a smooth road with light traffic—everything reverberated around the minivan’s interior. Anger and shame echoed off the glass. The click of the turn signal was deafening. And whenever another car pulled next to us at an intersection and either one of us made incidental eye contact with other drivers, the emotion in the car would somehow intensify. I would start tearing up again, but I dared not sob or sniffle my nose—that would only make things worse. My runny eyes and runny nose had already dripped down my face and on to my Sesame Street shirt and the straps of my overalls, but that was hardly the worst mess in my outfit. Lower down, my entire bottom was completely soaked; I’d wet my pants in the car. The wetness had dribbled down to my shoes and wicked up to the lower part of my shirt. My car seat was full of my naughty pee-pees, and I could almost feel it slosh around as we wove around traffic. It was cold now. The little toy mirror attached to my seat had somehow gotten pointed down, and a glance displayed a little baby who couldn’t hold on to use the potty like a big boy, and I just felt like crying again. And worst of all, I could already feel my tummy rumbling, and I would need the potty again soon. I’d never had a poopy accident before, but how could I possibly ask mommy for help now? I had hoped she would calm down during the car ride, but one shared glance in the rear-view mirror showed that wasn’t going to happen. Would I have have two accidents today?! Mercifully, we reached the driveway of our house. Unmercifully, mommy did not pull all the way into the garage. Instead, she parked outside, turned off the car, and turned around to face me. “I can’t believe you’ve had another accident! That’s the fourth time this week you went pee-pee in your nice clothes, and I have to get you cleaned up and clean up the mess you made! And all the bedwetting! Big boys use the potty! They don’t have accidents! Only babies do! Are you a baby?” Mommy’s upbraiding got me crying again. In between wails, I tried to say, “I’m sorry mommy!” but nothing intelligible came out. “I’ve had it with you! I don’t know a single other 34 year old who can’t control themselves. I know you’re big enough to hold your potties. So you must just be doing this to make mommy mad! Is that it?” I continued crying. “Well mission accomplished! So now I’m going to march you into the house, in broad daylight in front of all the neighbors so they can see what a little baby my supposed husband is, and you can stand in the naughty corner while I clean up your car seat.” With that, mommy pressed the button to open the sliding car door while she got out and stomped around the front. Reaching the door, she leaned over me and unbuckled my car seat, getting a real good view of how much I’d peed. “I guess you shouldn’t have had all that juice this morning, huh? Now get out.” I gingerly climbed out of the car and on to the pavement. Some of my cold pee-pee dribbled further down my pants, making me shiver. Now march! Double time! I waddled up the driveway, leaving bid wet footprints behind me. The neighbors were indeed getting an eyefull, watching the woman next door push her pathetic husband into the house with wet pants. What a loser! Mommy led me over to the corner of the living room, the naughty corner, to wait in time out. But then my tummy made another rumble, and I remembered that I still had to go poopy. “Mommy wait! I needa go potty!” “Oh no you don’t, mister! You’re not going to wiggle out of corner time that easily! Your ‘potties’ are all over your clothes and car seat, so I know that’s a lie!” “But mommy…” “No buts! If you so much as budge from that corner, you’re going to get the spanking of a lifetime!” And with that, mommy swooped right out of the room back outside to the driveway, leaving me in the corner. Pants full of pee. Shirt covered in tears and boogies. And a tummy full of poo-poo that really needed to come out. And so I started holding again. The wait dragged on as my tummy growled louder and louder, begging for relief. After a while, I could hear the car door close and the remote lock beep, and I could tell mommy was done cleaning and I could leave time out soon! I was gonna make it! But then I heard voices outside. It was Mrs. Whiting next door. She and mommy had stopped to talk! Oh no! I can’t hold on! “Mommy!” I shouted, the strain causing a little bit of poopy to poke out of my tushy. No answer. My strength giving out, my knees started to buckle, and I involuntarily squatted down. With my last little bit of strength, I squeezed as hard as my could for about a second, then a little fart escaped. My exhausted tushy fell limp, and I felt a real big poopy slide out. It felt firm at first as it shoved out of my body, but got squishy as it dropped into the bottom of my underpants and stretched it out. Another fart, then a second poopy came out, softer than the first. The sensations of all that yucky poopie squishing against me, the loud farting, and stink of my accident was all too much, and I started crying again. Tears were rolling down my cheeks, snot was oozing from my nose, and more pee-pee flowed into my pants as I started wetting again. I stood there and wailed for what felt like hours. During a break in my sobs, I could feel there was third wave of poopy inside me, blocked by the pile already sitting in my pants. I just wanted it out, so I squatted down some more and pushed. Another small squirt of pee came out, and then a glob of very mushy poop burst out of my… “Oh my god, you are not serious!” During all my crying, I hadn’t noticed mommy had come back in and was standing in the doorway. She saw her crying husband with a fresh puddle around his feet, squatting down and pooping his pants. “Now you’re messing yourself?!” I didn’t answer with any words, just a fresh round of crying. My face was purple now. I lightly stomped my feet, and a small piece of poopie dripped down my leg. Mommy swooped in, grabbed my by the ear, and whisked me upstairs. I wailed all the way into the bathroom. I wailed the whole time mommy swiped off my soggy shoes, my cold socks, my stained shirt, my dripping overalls, and finally, my wet and poopy underpants, slipping down my legs and landing on the floor with a thump. I stood naked in the bathroom, shivering with cold and fear. I knew what was coming. Mommy silently emptied my messy underwear into the toilet and put the rest of my clothes in the special hamper we have for my accident clothes. She also took a wet-wipe from the counter and gave my tush a cursory wipe, confirming the dread punishment I was in for. She turned on the bathtub faucet to let it fill, took the special hairbrush from the counter, lowered the toilet seat cover, sat down, and looked dead at me. “Come here.” “Please mommy, I’ll try harder! I won’t poop my pants again, I promise!” “I said, come here!” Quivering with pathetic fear, I gingerly walked over to mommy, and knelt down over her lap. “Do you know what you did wrong?” “I had a potty accident in my pants.” Tears were coming again. I put my hands behind my back. Without warning, mommy grabbed my two crossed wrists and began spanking. I started bucking and wailing as blows rained down on my reddening cheeks, mommy berating me with every stroke: “BIG! BOYS! DON’T! WET! Their PANTS! They USE! The POTTY! ONLY! BABIES! WET! And POOP! Their PANTS! ONLY! BABIES! CRY! STUPID! CRYING! PISSY! STINKY! BABY!” The room was awash in noise with mommy’s shouting, my crying, and the water faucet’s roar. It wasn’t until I cried so hard that I started choking on my own sobs that mommy finally relented. As suddenly as they began, the blows stopped and I was told to stand up again. Mommy put the brush away and turned the faucet off. She tested the water temperature, and motioned for me to get in. I gingerly lowered myself into the water, wincing as my red tushy touched the water. I sat down and just tried to catch my breath. I felt drained from everything that had happened, and I could only flop around limply while mommy took a bath sponge and started soaping me up. “I’m going to mark two accidents on your potty chart today. Do you know how many days this week you’ve been accident-free?” I shook my head no. “Just once, four days ago. And that’s only because I was being nice.” I remembered that trip to the potty. I had already dribbled a lot by the time I made it to the training potty in the hallway, and my underpants had a silver-dollar-sized wet spot on them. It sure felt like an accident, especially once I was finished and had to pull my cold underpants back up. And then, wet pants and tears three days in a row, finished off with a big poopy mess. “And you’re wetting the bed every night, too! That’s why you’re so tired and cranky during the day.” Mommy’s voice was softening. What did she mean? “I think someone’s not quite ready for big boy pants, hm?” Mommy took the shower spray and got my hair wet, then started massaging in shampoo. “If you can’t use the potty like a big boy, then the only solution is for you to start wearing your diapers again.” Oh no! Not that! Please! I’m not a baby! I’ll be good! I wanted to scream and thrash in the tub, but I was too tired, and all that came out was a moaned, “Noooo…” “I’m sorry, sweetie, but you’re still too little.” She started spraying the shampoo out of my hair. “If you can’t hold your pee-pees and poopies for the big boy potty, then you’re just going to have to wear diapers for all your accidents.” “No, no, no, no, no…” My moan was now barely a mutter. Everything inside me was gone. I couldn’t move, I couldn’t speak, I couldn’t use the potty… I really was just a baby! Mommy pulled the plug in the bathtub and started toweling me off, even while I softly blubbered. “I think you’re going to need a nap once I get your diaper on.” “Noooo naaaap!” “I’m getting mighty sick of hearing you whine ‘no’ over and over again. Now lets go get your baby pants on, unless you just want to stand here naked all day? You want that? You want to make mommy mad?” Still quietly sobbing, I shuffled over toward my bedroom, if you could call it that. More like a nursery. Mommy wouldn’t let me sleep with her anymore since I kept wetting the bed, and that was usually where Mister Robert slept when he stayed over, so there was no room for me. I slept and took naps in the guest room instead, which mommy had decorated with teddy bear and train decals on the walls, and Sesame Street or Pup Patrol bedsheets, whichever set wasn’t in the washing machine, on the bed (along with an uncomfortable plastic sheet). Toddler toys and stuffed animals were strewn around the floor, and there was still a faint smell of pee-pee in the air from previous nights’ accidents. Once she ushered me into the room and closed the door, she walked over to a mini-fridge in the corner of the room and pulled out a bottle of milk. Silently, she put in the bottle warmer sitting on top, then strode over to the closet and retrieved an unopened bag of diapers (she’d bought them to threaten me a week ago), a big beach towel, and a small bag I’d never seen before. All with a kind of scary efficiency, she unfurled the towel on the floor and set the diapers and bag down next to it. She turned to me with a cold look. “Lay down.” “Please, mommy…” She looked at her once-husband, still softly sobbing, cheeks wet with tears, a fresh coating of snot bubbling out of my nose and down over my mouth and down my chin, clutching a towel over my shoulders, shivering, my little pee-pee shriveled up even more than usual… A one-time junior law partner reduced to something so… “Pathetic,” she muttered. “I said, lay down.” “But I don’ wanna…” “LAY DOWN FOR YOUR DIAPER OR I SWEAR…” I crept a little closer, and then mommy grabbed my arm and, somehow without throwing me, quickly put me on my back on the makeshift changing pad, almost pinning me. She opened the plastic bag of diapers, pulled one out and started fluffing it, making sure I got a good look at the design. It was decorated with baby circus animals, each wearing its own diaper, and a few with pacifiers, baby bottles, rattles, and other infantile things. Once she was done fluffing, she opened it wide. “Lift your butt, diaper boy.” I never stopped sobbing. I obeyed and lifted my hips slightly, and mommy slid my diaper under me. Reaching into the mysterious bag, she then produced a bottle of baby powder and started sprinkling its snow all over my little pee-pee and tushy, rubbing it in with her other hand. I was embarrassed, but I liked the scent. Finally, she folded my diaper up over me, its cushioned stuffing hugging all my potty parts, and fastened the tapes. The whole time, she muttered, “Can’t use the toilet, can’t use the plastic potty in the hall, can’t hold his piss in the car, and now can’t hold his poop. Baby diapers it is.” The whole time, I just kept crying. “I’ll have to get a changing table for you, so I don’t have to bend over on the floor.” Once I was taped up, she got up and went to my dresser to get a new shirt. I sat up and looked at the puffy, crinkly diaper bulging between my legs. Every time I moved, the plastic crackled like firecrackers. I gingerly reached down to feel the plastic… “NO! You may not remove your diapers! Understand?” She lightly smacked my hand. “Now stand up.” I got up from the towel, trying to adjust my stance for all the padding between my legs. As I steadied myself, a long string of snot dripped down from my nose onto the towel. “Ugh, gross,” mommy said in disgust. She reached down back into the bag and got a pack of baby wipes. She took one and started roughly wiping my face down, removing the tears and snot. “You’re just a mess on both ends, aren’t you? Now arms up.” I complied, and she brought down a clean t-shirt over my head, one that had “BABY” in toy blocks printed on the front, and was just a little short, leaving my diaper on full display. “Now get into bed for your nap. Your bottle should be ready now.” I mournfully shuffled over to my bed and pulled back the sheets. Even after washing, there was still a dingy yellow stain there from repeated wettings, a reminder of why I was in the predicament. As I laid down, mommy came over with a warm bottle… and Jake. Jake was my best friend. He never yelled at me when I had accidents. He never called me stupid or smelly. He was always ready to give me hugs and comfort me. He wasn’t just my best friend, he was my only friend. I was so grateful Jake would stay with me for my nap. I reached out for him and clutched him close. “Now drink this. Maybe then you’ll calm down.” I was reluctant, since I wasn’t thirsty, and I was worried I’d wet the bed again if I drank anything. I shook my head no. “Well if you’re going to nap without your bottle, maybe you can nap without Jake.” I squeezed Jake tighter and moaned. “Then open up.” I opened my mouth a little and mommy slid the nipple in. Without thinking, I started suckling, and the warm milk started squirting out into my mouth, down my throat, and into my tummy. Mommy gently guided my free hand over the bottle and helped me grasp it, then pulled up the sheets. “Now don’t get out of bed until I tell you, and don’t try to take off your diaper. Just drink your bottle, and I’ll do some laundry.” With that, she turned off the lights, left the room, and closed the door. I kept suckling my bottle on autopilot while I looked at my situation. I was back in diapers, and I didn’t know how long until mommy let me try to potty train. I reached down under the blankie and felt the plastic covering my pee-pee. I knew I wouldn’t get the bed all wet, but I was still sad I couldn’t be a big boy anymore. I took the bottle out of my mouth and turned to Jake. “Can I still be a big boy?” I listened to Jake’s answer, then I responded. “I guess so. Mommy knows best.” I kept suckling the warm milk out of the bottle until it was all done. I was so sleepy from all the chaos that’d happened. Just as it was empty, I let the bottle fall from my mouth and hugged Jake tighter. At least I was warm. Warm from the milkies, warm from my blankie, warm from Jakie, and warm in my diapie… Did I just have another accident? I fell asleep before I could answer.

At the sight of the highchair, Lily dug her feet in. Not only was she not wanting any of that, but Lily had the sinking suspicion that Rachel wanted her to eat in her own filth. “Please just let me go upstairs and shower,” Lily pleaded.

Chapter 9 The morning after Katherine’s ejection from the competition, Becky woke up to find her diaper soaked to the brim. It was absolutely drenched with wee-wee, and when she slipped out of bed and got to her feet, it hung so heavily between her legs that she thought the tapes holding it in place might snap. She looked down at the soggy thing in disgust, but the feeling of pee sloshing about in her pants was nothing compared to what happened next. Standing up was all it had taken. Becky’s bowels lurched into life. She barely had time to do more than squeal in shock and dismay before she was doubling over and filling her nappy with yet another enormous, yucky mess. She grunted loudly as she packed her Pampers with poo-poo, feeling the now familiar rush of shame as she automatically compared herself to the stupid little toddlers she had to take care of every day at work. She knew she must look exactly like them, squatting down and making a smelly mess in her own pants. After she finished pooping herself, Becky burst into tears, as she so often did since her continence had been taken away from her. She mewled and whimpered, stepping from foot to foot almost involuntarily, as if she was trying to get away from the heavily sagging seat of her diaper as it swung between her thighs. She had to win this evil game and get back to normal! Struggling to supress her sobs, she forced herself to waddle out of her room to go and search for the Magician, trying to ignore the mess pressed against her bottom. If she was lucky, he might change her before the other girls got up, and she wouldn’t have to endure their looks of mingled pity and disgust again. Then she could sneak back and get dressed, and the other two might not even know what she’d done in her overnight nappy. Meanwhile, Abby and Madelyn were both relieved to find that they hadn’t woken up in wet beds again (or in Madelyn’s case a wet nappy). It seemed that their bedwetting episodes had just been a result of the breastmilk they’d been forced to drink the night before last. Abby breathed a sigh of relief as she got up and started to dress. She’d never be able to sleep with another man again if she was stuck pissing herself in her sleep! Her string of bachelors and married men would take one look at her in a night-time diaper and dump her immediately, and Abby depended on their infatuation with her, their gifts and generous allowances, to fund the luxurious lifestyle she’d gotten used to. Fully dressed in skinny jeans and a tight tank-top, she stepped out of her room at almost the exact same time as Madelyn toddled out of hers, the bulk of her nappy pushing her legs slightly apart. Abby had to supress a laugh at the sight of her oversexed bimbo body crammed into a stupid little girl’s dress, canary yellow this time, with a matching bonnet. She’d actually been nervous of Madelyn at first, but now the empowered feminist lecturer was just some big-titted skank dressed up like a two-year-old. She’d be too busy moaning like a pornstar and jiggling her boobs to be much of a threat in the competition. And Becky was nothing but a big, smelly baby. Sure, Abby herself had peed or pooped her pants every day since the competition had started, but that was different. Becky was actually incontinent. The girl couldn’t even change her own nappies – she was a total freak! Abby almost felt a little sad for her, since she knew that she, Abby, would be the one to win the Magician’s twisted game. She had to. And that meant Becky would be spending the rest of her days squishing around in loaded diapers, begging people for changes. Maybe Madelyn could get a job as a truck-stop whore or something. The two of them headed towards the dining room, Madelyn lagging behind because her new stripper-tits kept putting her off-balance. They didn’t speak to each other as they walked, and when they arrived they found Becky and the Magician already seated at the table, eating their breakfast. Becky was picking at her food mournfully. She was hungry, but she knew that whatever she ate now was sure to come out not long afterwards, and she’d only just gotten a change. She was sure the Magician wouldn’t be willing to wipe her butt for her again so soon. She doubted he would’ve given her one in the first place if it wasn’t for the way she’d pouted and looked up at him like a tearful little girl. She hated his stupid smirk, and the way his eyes glittered with malice whenever he saw her, or any of them, degrading themselves like that. But she hated sitting around in full nappies even more. Abby and Madelyn took seats at the table and started helping themselves to breakfast. Madelyn’s new plumped-up, pouty lips were very ill-suited to eating. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t seem to stop making herself look obscene as she tucked into her bowl of fruit. She let out breathy little gasps and moans every time her sensitive lips so much as touched a strawberry, and when she tried to take a bite out of a banana, she felt an uncontrollable compulsion to shove it deep into her mouth. Abby shot her a disparaging look as she let out a loud moan. Other than that, they ate in silence, until at last the Magician got to his feet, his dark eyes glittering once again. “Now that your cute little tummies are full,” he said, “it’s time for me to announce my third little challenge. You’ll be taking part in an egg hunt! Now I know it’s not Easter at the moment, but I just can’t waste an opportunity to send three pretty little girls toddling around the garden looking for chocolate. I’ll set you loose in the playground behind the house, and your task will be to collect as many chocolate eggs as you can before I announce that time is up. You’ll be trying to find more eggs than your fellow contestants, but you’re not allowed to steal them from each other, is that clear?” They all nodded. “What happens to the person who gets the least amount of eggs?” Becky asked nervously. The Magician grinned. “The loser will get the full adult baby treatment,” he said. “Diapers and incontinence, baby clothes, thumbsucking, messy eating, cribs and naptimes, reduced emotional control, increased immaturity. The works.” Abby felt a knot of anxiety tighten in her stomach. That sounded like the worst punishment so far by a long way. She glanced at the other girls’ bottoms, Becky’s puffy nappy bulged out from underneath her jeans, and Madelyn’s was hardly covered at all by the ultrashort hem of her frilly little baby dress. She couldn’t wear something like that. Her life would be ruined! Let alone having to suck her thumb and sleep in a crib and lose the ability to act like a mature adult woman! “Well, there’s no point in wasting time,” the Magician continued. “It’s a beautiful day outside. Perfect for big babies to run around in!” He led them out of the dining room and through a door they’d never used before. As they walked, Abby glanced again at Becky’s bulbous diapered bottom. Her nappy forced her to waddle almost as badly as Katherine had been doing, but it didn’t seem as though she’d dirtied herself yet. Abby supposed she’d pooped her pants already that morning, the disgusting girl. Abby wrinkled her nose, then she looked up as warm sunlight hit her face. The Magician had taken them outside. A beautiful lawn stretched before them, dotted with numerous flower patches and fantastically trimmed hedges. Taking centre stage was an enormous playground, complete with swings, climbing frame, a set of plastic tunnels, and an elaborate spiralling slide. Madelyn scowled at the scene, looking utterly ridiculous with her plumped-up lips forming a juvenile pout. Was that monster really going to make them run around on a playground like a group of four-year-olds? She wanted to protest, but she wasn’t sure she trusted herself to open her mouth without moaning. The stupid udders on her chest kept rubbing again her frock, and her pussy was getting wetter and wetter inside her soft, fluffy nappy. “You can’t…” she began to squeak, her voice breathy and high-pitched, but a silly little moan cut her off. “Ooh! You can’t… You can’t make us do dis! We’re not your pwayfings!” “Don’t take that tone with me, young lady,” the Magician said sternly, raising an eyebrow at Madelyn. “You most certainly are my playthings, and you’re going to do as you’re told. If you keep being fussy, I’ll have no choice but to tug you over my knee and turn your naughty tushy bright red. Is that what you want, Maddy?” Madelyn whimpered and did a little tinkle in her nappy out of fear. Her face reddened. Had the Magician given her bimbo body a weak bladder too?! Becky and Abby were given ridiculous frilly bonnets to match the one Madelyn was wearing, pale blue for Becky and pink for Abby. “To keep the sun off your pretty little heads,” the Magician explained as he fastened them beneath their chins. Then he stood back to admire the effect, smirking. “Such pretty babies!” he cooed. “Who’s ready to show Daddy how many eggs she can find?” All three women were glaring at him, but their obvious displeasure only seemed to make him happier. “Alright, little ones,” he said, handing each of them a little wicker basket to put their eggs in. “Time to begin. And remember what will happens to the girl who finds the fewest eggs.” He grinned wickedly. “Off you go!” They hurried off towards the playground. Abby ran fastest, as she was the only one not taped into a bulky disposable diaper, and she reached the playground first. She immediately grabbed a shiny green foil-covered egg from the base of the climbing frame and popped it into her basket, feeling elated. She was going to win this! There was no way she was going to let herself be turned into some absurd adult-sized baby. And she definitely couldn’t let herself be voted out. She thought of all the other punishments the Magician had inflicted so far. A daycare worker who hated nappies stripped of her potty training and forced to wear them full-time. A girl desperate to escape her tyrannical mother sent back to live with her and made to obey her every command. A proud feminist lecturer turned into a busty bimbo in baby clothes. A fashion model robbed of her ability to dress herself and forced to wear ridiculous toddler outfits. It was pretty clear the Magician enjoyed inflicting their very worst nightmares onto them. Abby shivered. What would he do to her if she lost? She still had her backup plan, she reminded herself. She’d never yet met a man who’d been able to resist her charms, not when she really wanted to seduce them, and for all his otherworldly powers, the Magician was clearly still a man with a sex drive – even if it was a horribly twisted, nightmarish one, it was still something to work with. But if she could just win the competition, that would be much safer. Madelyn’s brain became a ditzy fog as she ran across the grass, her tits bouncing about wildly inside her dress and sending waves of pleasure coursing through her body and into her nether regions. She focused as hard as she could. Eggs. She had to find eggs. She couldn’t lay down and start rubbing her tingling pussy. She couldn’t just sit on the grass and play with herself, imagining a man bending her over a bed and thrusting himself deep inside her, taking what was his… No! Focus. Focus… She toddled over to the swings, already panting a little in the heat of the sun. Her formerly tight, athletic figure was no more. Her new body was soft and curvy, poorly suited for anything other than decoration and sex. She inspected the seats of the swings and felt her heart leap when she saw a blue egg sitting in one. She snatched it up and dropped it into her basket. She could still win this. As bad as it was being trapped in baby clothes and a stupid bimbo body, things could get much worse if she lost this round. Becky was waddling around underneath the slide. Her tummy was starting to feel rumbly, and she couldn’t tell if it was because she was just hungry, or if there was another messy accident on its way. Then she spotted it – a pink, foil-covered egg tucked away at the point where the underside of the slide touched the ground. She bent over and grabbed it, a jubilant smile spreading across her face. But at that moment, her stomach lurched into action once again, and her grin turned into a look of surprise as a yucky load pushed itself into the seat of her nappy, making it bulge out through her jeans. Her mess was followed by a long rush of pee that soaked her diaper so thoroughly it was almost as wet it had been when she’d woken up that morning. Tears welled up in her eyes again, but this time Becky didn’t start wailing. She couldn’t help stomping her foot in frustration, but all that did was make the contents of her nappy shift around unpleasantly. Taking a deep, steadily breath (trying to ignore the smell of her stinky pants as she did so), she forced herself to calm down. She’d found an egg. She could win this challenge, get through the final one, and wish herself back to normal. She hadn’t given much thought to what else she might wish for. At this point, she wanted nothing more than to be a regular young woman again, one who’d never have to see another dirty diaper for as long as she lived. Her resolve steeled, she went back to hunting for eggs. The three girls continued to hurry around the playground and the surrounding flower beds, occasionally finding an egg to add to their growing collections, and spying on the others’ baskets whenever they passed to see who’d gotten more. Abby clambered up to the top of the slide, and froze. There was an egg, golden-wrapped and shining brightly in the sun – but Madelyn had got there first! She was standing over it, reaching down with one hand and groping her chest through the front of her baby-doll dress with the other. Her basket was on the floor next to her, and Abby felt a thrill of fear when she was what was inside. Madelyn had five eggs! And the one in front of her would make six! When she’d last seen Becky, toddling around with an obviously full nappy, she’d had five. Abby herself had five too. This was too close. Far too close. She felt sick when she thought about what losing this stupid egg hunt would mean. It would be even worse than anything either Becky or Madelyn had yet experienced. From the sound of it, the Magician intended to turn the loser into an overgrown baby in almost every way. The Magician had told them they couldn’t steal other people’s eggs… but he couldn’t be omniscient. Could he? At this rate, there was a good chance that Abby might lose. Becky was bound to have found another egg by now, and the Magician could call an end to the game at any moment. While Madelyn was distracted picking up the gold egg and playing with her oversized melons, Abby snuck out a hand and snatched a purple egg from her basket. Then she slipped quietly down the slide. Madelyn was gasping and moaning to herself too loudly to even hear her. Abby reached the bottom and sprinted away towards a row of hedges in case she was seen. The three girls wandered around for a minute or two more, until the Magician’s voice rang out across the garden. “Alright, little ones!” he called. “Time to come back to Daddy!” And with a snap of his fingers, the three of them appeared suddenly in front of him. “Well,” he said, looking at them with hungry eyes, “I hope you all enjoyed your little egg hunt. Now it’s time to see who’s got the most… and more importantly, who’s got the least.” He grinned horribly, his handsome features twisting in anticipation, and stepped forwards to inspect their baskets. “Let’s see. Five for little Becky. And five for little Maddy too!” Madelyn looked down in confusion. Five?! She thought she’d found six! Had she somehow miscounted? “And how many does Abby have…?” the Magician went on. Abby could feel her heart pounding in her chest as he peered into her basket. “One, two, three, four, five, six for little Abby! So, it would appear as though we have two losers today.” Abby breathed a sigh of relief. “No!” Madelyn squealed, pulling her thumb out of her mouth desperately. “I had six! I swear! I must have dropped one or something!” She felt her thick, crinkly, but dry diaper rub against her thighs and imagined having to actually use it. Worse, she imagined the Magician getting inside her head, giving her even more babyish behaviours to accompany her thumbsucking. Becky looked just as horror-struck. “Please!” she begged, tears filling her eyes again. Her lower lip trembled. She didn’t know how long she could keep it together. She thought she might go insane if she had to live like a baby as well as wear nappies like one! “Please don’t!” “But,” said the Magician firmly, cutting them off, “things aren’t always as they appear.” His eyes moved onto Abby, who felt her blood turn cold. “One of you has been very naughty,” he said, and there was a terrifying happiness in his voice. He tutted. “Such a naughty girl, Abby, stealing one of little Maddy’s eggs!” Abby felt frozen in place. He knew! “I’m sorry, sweetheart,” said the Magician, not sounding sorry at all, “but Daddy did tell you that stealing is a no-no. I’m afraid I have no choice but to disqualify you from the third challenge. And that makes you the loser.” Abby could only stare at him, her mouth open, her eyes wide and terrified. The Magician’s eyes glinted. “Time for someone to get her penalty.”

Chapter 9 After the acute humiliation of his first few hours at the school had faded, Daniel expected that the rest of his day would pass by with reasonable ease, and a minimum of giggles at his expense. Only one thing stood out, and that was a humiliation of a more private sort–changing his own diaper. That, at least, he could do in the privacy of his own room, but privacy didn’t totally bury the shame. Even alone, he still had two eyes judging him the whole time–his own. The whole thing just proved to be profoundly, acutely awkward. He didn’t know if there was a shower he could use, but even if there was, he didn’t know if it’d be private, or what access would be like. For the moment, he had to deal with this on his own with the supplies provided. Baby wipes and a pail did not feel up to the task, not after how thoroughly Rachel had forced him to fill his diaper, and certainly not after he’d been sitting in it for a couple hours. Even then, working through the awkward, slow process of wiping himself clean was not what hit Daniel the hardest. Going through dozens of wipes, trying to clean away muck that seemed to perpetually return, working at an angle that made it difficult to see? That was frustrating and humiliating, but the worst part was the implication. If he’d been half the mage Rachel was, he could do this with magic. If he’d been a warlock, he could have done this with magic. But, because he was no warlock, he had to spend twenty minutes cleaning up his poopy diaper. At least he didn’t have any other classes for the day–it was expected that they’d use this first day to get familiar with the campus, make friends, unpack, and generally get settled. He could have sought out his new coven members, tried to socialize, but Daniel had other goals. He wanted to figure out what he’d overheard. Plot, ploy, or whatever the hell–someone in the school wanted to accomplish some nefarious, secret end. Daniel’s first impulse was to pass the buck, but he’d long since come up with reasons not to. Reason the First: He didn’t know who was involved. He’d heard two voices, so even if his hunch about the Voxavin coach participating was correct, there was no certainty about who the other might be. If Penelope Madrigal was involved, and he went to her and explained everything he knew, she’d be perfectly situated to retaliate and stop him from sharing what he’d found out. Reason the Second: He lacked proof of any kind, and Madrigal hated him. She’d all but told the student body to bully Daniel, after all. His story would probably just sound like a weak excuse for being out of bounds, and lead to further reprisal, humiliation, and punishment. Reason the Third: If Daniel solved everything on his own, discovered the culprit, and unveiled the conspiracy all in one fell swoop, it’d look great on an application. He told himself that the first two reasons were the important motivators, and would never admit the third motive to anyone else, but he couldn’t deny it held a bit of allure. ‘I’m the warlock who saved Alphabeta’ would, in truth, be the best possible legacy of his time here. He wouldn’t just get an education, he’d get a positive reputation, saving the school that actively wanted him to fail. So, rather than seeking out the dean, or even Jen, he instead traced his steps right back to where it’d all started. He wasn’t stupid about it. He checked around corners and generally obeyed all the rules of stealth he’d learned from movies, spreading out his arms, crouching low, moving silently and listening for anyone who might be around. The prefects’ dormitories were only sparsely populated, and just like last time, the hallway itself was unlit and abandoned, barely remarkable except as an ill-used wing of the campus. Daniel had no issue slipping down it, and this time he made sure to check for closets and hiding spaces as he went, in case he encountered any other teachers or staff and had to evade future punishments. Daniel had to resist the temptation to hum the Mission Impossible theme as he went, though it ultimately didn’t matter. On his way to the room where he’d overheard the sinister conversation, he encountered not a single soul. Or…well, that wasn’t exactly true. He located the same room, identifying it by the faded numbers on the door. When he reached for the handle, though, he felt a slight chill and pulled his hand back. (Is this stupid? What if it’s warded, or trapped? I don’t know who I’m dealing with.) Even if his control was weak, he was a sort-of warlock, he had magic at his disposal. Precision might be beyond him, but he could identify magical power if he tried. Crouched in the hall, Daniel closed his eyes, extending his senses. Nothing stuck out to him right away. No big, obvious screw-you spells were woven into the door to blow up anyone who tried to open it, not even the sensation of magical static. The people behind the door had mentioned the hall being a dead zone, and what he could feel lined up with that. Still, that didn’t rule out subtler traps or wards. Tightening his face, Daniel searched a little harder. He could feel something. A whisper of power, something in motion, something he couldn’t identify. Maybe a spell, maybe the lingering results of an enchantment, maybe a mistake. Focusing a little harder, Daniel concentrated his senses, trying to follow every spark of magic, grunting slightly– “Are you pooping yourself?” The voice came from nowhere, and Daniel’s eyes shot open in alarm, stumbling back. He looked around, but nobody had snuck up on him–nobody he could see, anyways. “Who’s there?” he yelped. “Don’t let me interrupt you, sunshine.” The voice tittered. It was feminine–not a surprise–but the voice didn’t seem to come from anywhere. “If you gotta go, you gotta go.” “I–” Daniel started. “I wasn’t pooping myself, I was just crouching down.” “Really? Crouched down, face all screwed up, and let’s not even start on these.” With the last word, a puff of wind seemed to come from nowhere, flapping Daniel’s skirt up so that his diaper was flashed to the empty hall. Daniel felt an intense chill around the seat of his diaper, and hastily pushed the skirt down. “I don’t need these!” he snapped, spinning in the hall. “And–stop that! Where are you?” “You’re wearing diapers for fun? Are you just some kind of dork, or has fashion taken a really weird turn lately?” the voice asked. Daniel felt the coldness move between his legs around to the front. He crossed his hands over his crotch self consciously just as the voice said, “When did they start letting weird diaper dork boys into the school?” “Shut–hey!” Daniel shot again, stepping back. “Are you invisible? Where are you?” “I’m over here,” she replied. Daniel blinked, and she added, “No, a little to the left–a little more–there.” Daniel was staring at a bit of wall in a blank hallway. There definitely wasn’t anything to see, and reaching out, all he felt was a slight chill. “Yup, found me,” the voice said. “Though–move your hand, casanova, or we’re going to have a conversation about hypocrisy here in a second. “I don’t get it,” Daniel said, stepping back. “Can you just tell me what’s going on? Who are you?” He felt a chill breeze pass over him again, like someone’d just walked over his grave, and the voice whispered right in his ear. “I’ll give you a hint: Boo!” His eyes widened. “You’re–” “An incorporeal, post-life entity,” the voice said, her intonation slipping into a teacherly affectation. “Left behind as the result of a traumatic death surrounded by extreme magical energies. Also known, in some circles, as a ghost.” “Oh, uh…” he swallowed, uncertain how to handle that revelation. “I see.” “No you don’t, dummy.” Daniel frowned. “I beg your pardon?” “I said ‘incorporeal’. No body means nothing to refract light,” she explained. “So you couldn’t ‘see’ that I’m a ghost.” “Okay, well… I’m sorry to hear that,” Daniel said, quickly adding, “And I can hear that.” She giggled. “It’s okay, I don’t remember dying. My mom always said I’d sleep through my own funeral–and she was pretty darn close, I slept through my death!” Daniel hesitated. “So when I feel a chill, was that me touching you?” “Closest thing to it–I can’t really touch stuff, but I can kind of…move energy around, just a little. It’s like if touching was homeopathic.” Daniel frowned. “So when I felt cold between my legs a moment ago…” “You’re just dodging explaining why you’re wearing a diaper,” the voice continued. “It’s this stupid thing with my prefect,” Daniel explained, rolling his eyes. “I managed to get into this school by working around the rules, so she’s getting back at me by making me wear diapers. And before you ask, yes, I’m ‘potty trained’ or whatever, I don’t actually need them.” “I wasn’t going to ask if you needed them,” she replied. Daniel frowned a little, surprised at her lack of curiosity. “Oh, well–I don’t.” With a coy giggle, the voice asked, “I was going to ask if you used them.” Turning pink, Daniel said, “Look–this doesn’t matter. I’m here because I overheard a weird conversation earlier and I wanted to try and figure out what happened.” Finally opening the door, he walked into the room where he’d overheard it all a few hours prior. “Were you here?” “Well, yes, I was definitely here,” the ghost said. “It’s not like I have anywhere to go. Do you know the first thing about ghosts?” “...not really,” Daniel admitted, giving the room a once over. It was mostly barren–a desk was pushed up against one wall, but the rest was given over to storage, dusty cardboard boxes stacked against each other. “Like, I’ve heard of ghosts, but…okay, to be honest, most ghosts I’ve read about were the ‘Late night TV Movie’ kind, not the real ones.” “Well, we can’t leave our haunts,” the ghost explained. “Some of us stick with our bodies, but I didn’t really get that option, so I’m stuck here, where I died. And, uh, you may have noticed it’s a featureless, boring storage area.” “So you’re stuck here, and the only company you get is when the janitor comes through,” Daniel surmised. “That’s got to be lonely.” “Oh, no, I’ve got a friend. Do you know Jordan?” She asked. “I’m new here, it’s literally my first day,” Daniel said. “I don’t know her.” “She comes around to spend time with me,” She explained. “Sometimes I’ll help her study, or we’ll just play games, or talk. She’s sweet. What were you asking about, though?” “Oh, well, this should be easy. Can you tell me what happened here a few hours ago?” Turning to face where he thought she was, Daniel asked, “There would have been two people talking–one of them was a middle aged woman, not a teacher though. “Eh…” Pausing, she admitted, “I have no idea who you’re talking about.” Daniel frowned. “If you were here–” “I don’t remember,” the girl said. “I’m a ghost. Time doesn’t pass for me like it does for normal folks.” “You don’t remember things?” he asked. “I don’t remember when things happened. Once you walk out of here, I won’t know if this conversation happened yesterday or a year ago–though the boy in a diaper will probably be memorable enough to stick. There’s a reason we ghosts tend to live in the past–I remember stuff from my life the normal way, everything after that’s a jumble.” Daniel thought about that. “If I describe the situation, could you tell me if you’ve seen something like it before?” “I guess that’d work.” She sighed. “Sure, it’ll kill some time I guess.” Pausing, Daniel asked, “Wait, you mentioned your friend Jordan. How do you know if she still even goes here?” The girl didn’t respond for a long moment. “I…I don’t, admittedly, but I think she still does. She said she’d let me know when she graduated, and she’d still come back to visit when she could.” “When’s the last time–” Daniel started, before realizing the issue with his question. “You can’t remember the last time she visited, right.” “Not really,” the ghost confirmed. “But I can piece together the order, sort of, like–I know she broke up with her girlfriend at some point, so any time she comes here with Penny it has to be before that happened–and she started wearing her team scarf after she got into the Mothwicks, so those memories happened later, but…” Daniel heard a sniffle. He rubbed at the back of his neck uncomfortably. For all he knew, Jordan hadn’t been around here in years. “When did you die?” “It would have been…I don’t know how long,” She said. “But I was twenty two, the year was nineteen seventy one.” (It’s been almost thirty years,) Daniel thought. (Jeez. That has to be lonely.) “So…” “I know, this is boring to you,” she said. “Go ahead, tell me about the thing.” “So there were two people, I think one of them might have been a coach named Catherine Glinse, but I didn’t get a look at her,” Daniel explained. “The other one didn’t have a teacher’s uniform on, just plain professional clothes. She’s faculty or something, but I don’t know what she does, though she did have blond hair. They were arguing, and one of them had a voice that sounded all warbly and demonic.” “I don’t…I’m not sure. That’s not ringing any bells, but teachers are in and out here a lot. Like, a lot a lot. The warbly demon voice should stand out, but, well, I’ve got a lot of memories.” Daniel rubbed at his chin, trying to think. “The one who was maybe a teacher was yelling about explanations. Does that help?” “Not really…sorry. Let me think about it some, though, it might come to me,” she offered. Nodding, Daniel looked around and said, “That’s fine. Will you be able to remember it when it does come to you?” “Yeah, it’s kind of a repetition thing. Like, you’ve got old memories that are still pretty clear, because you think about them a lot, right? It’s like that. I can sort of…just keep it in mind, if that makes sense.” “Thanks,” Daniel said, walking back towards the door. “I shouldn’t stick around too much longer, I’m not supposed to even be in this hallway and if someone catches me, I’ll be in real trouble.” “Oh.” The ghost fell quiet for a moment, disappointment more clear from the silence than it would’ve been with words. Quickly, Daniel promised, “I do, but I’ll be back, as soon as I can. Also…here, let’s see if this helps.” Clearing his throat, he spoke loudly and clearly. “This is my first time ever visiting you.” “I know,” the ghost said. “I’d remember the diaper boy, I don’t forget that stuff happened, I just forget when.” “Yeah, sure,” Daniel confirmed, trying to clarify what he meant. “But you’re going to see me more than once. So let me clarify, and it’ll help you remember the order.” “Oh–oh! That’s… really thoughtful,” she said, hesitating for a moment as another thought struck her. “What’s your name, diaper boy?” “Daniel,” he said. “Daniel Aster.” “Nice to meet you, Danny,” the girl replied. “I’m Ismella.” ... Ugh, I love Ismella, and also hate that I wrote her into a corner - literally - where she can't move in and out of places, making it super hard to use her in any group scenes. At least, I used to hate that, in the previous version. Now I've got plans to fix that. Financial support is always appreciated to help keep me fed and diapered while I write, but if you can't do that for whatever reason (no judgement!), a comment is also lovely to receive! -Penn https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling

Pooping in my diaper is such an amazing thing. It feels soo good having a nice, big, warm and squishy load in my diaper. I'll sit in a messy diaper and enjoy it all day long whenever I can.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread by Jamie M ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Twenty-Four: Can We Borrow Later the same day, the girls were sitting around the common room. Some were doing homework while watching the television. Katie Ann, who had followed Daddie’s instructions as usual on weekends, did her homework Friday, so she had her ever-present book, which was still ‘On the Banks of Plum Creek.’ Claire asked, “Anyone have any Halloween plans?” “There is an annual Halloween event in Mountain, but it is more aimed at children, and where are we going to get one of those?” Holly, who is from Mountain, pointed out. Tiff’s head shot up. She looked at Katie Ann, who was still using her as a pillow and said, “Girls!” while pointing at the regressed teenager. Katie Ann could only blush. Claire asked, “Where are we going to get a costume for her? We are not exactly made out of money, and most of the good ones are probably gone.” Tiff remembered what outfits Katie told her the little girl wore the first time she met Owner. She just stared at Katie and slowly said, “Yeah, where are we going to get a costume,” before dragging Katie into Tiff’s room. The rest of the girls, clueless, could just stare at the now-closed door. Tiff grilled Katie Ann once the door was closed, “You wore a cat and a rag doll the first weekend you saw Adam. Both of those would be great costumes.” “Raggedy Ann, maybe, but I am not wearing the cat as a child. You don’t want to know where its tail goes. I also have a princess costume I got last month.” Katie Ann told her. Tiff pleaded with Katie to text, call, or message Adam to borrow an outfit for the event. Katie Ann pulled her phone out and called Daddie. After he picked it up, she said, “Hello, Daddie.” “You start to miss me already? I just dropped you off a few hours ago.” “The girls want to take a child to a Halloween event. Me!’ “I have a feeling this involves me somehow?” “Tiffany wants me to ask to borrow Raggedy Ann or the princess costume for the event.” “Is Tiffany there?” he asked, hearing a voice of affirmation, continuing, “hand the phone to her.” “Hi?” Tiffany meekly said as if she was talking to a great person. After verifying that Tiffany had a car, Daddie continued with, “You are welcome to come now to pick up a costume. I will even feed you. See if any of your cluster mates want to come, too. She should have shoes that work in her dorm room that will work for both. But you will have to pick up matching tights for her.” Tiffany thanked him for the offer and said she would have Katie tell him how many to expect. “Oh, Tiffany, one more thing.” “Yes?” “Katie Ann really needs a booster seat to ride in a car. Please stop on the way to pick one up, and I will reimburse you.” “Will do, see you later,” Tiffany said as she hung up the phone and handed it to Katie Ann. After leading Katie by the hand back into the common room, Tiff addressed the cluster as a whole, “The two of us are going to pick up a costume for Katie Ann. Does anyone want to join us? There are two more seats in the car. Free food had been offered.” Most of the gathered people said they had homework that must be done, but Allison jumped at the chance for free food and to really meet this person her roommate disappeared with every two weeks. Taking the phone from her bib pocket, she called Daddie and was going to tell him the requested information, but she didn’t get the chance. Tiffany, after taking the phone from her, did the talking for her, telling him two chicken meals after inquiring with Allison. The adoptive sisters left the dorm hand in hand, with Allison following behind them. Soon, they were by Tiff’s Neon. Katie was helped in the backseat, and then the bigger sister seatbelted her in, noticing that the shoulder strap went across the bottom of her sister’s chin. Katie expertly grabbed the shoulder strap and put it under her armpit to move it across her chest. Tiffany could only think that girl had done that a few times. Soon, the little girl was back in her library book to pass the time. They weren’t on the road a long time before Tiffany stopped at Target. Katie just looked confused. Allison had a knowing smile since she had been informed of the required stop. After telling the car that she would be back, Tiffany ran into the baby section. She looked at the selection in front of her. She really wanted to grab a five-point like she knew Adam had, but he had said booster. Taking a pink booster in the box, she paid for it with cash and made sure to keep the $32.81 receipt. Coming to the car, she opened Katie’s car door and helped her out. Noticing the booster, the little sister blushed. Now, on the booster, Tiffany noticed that the seat belt hit on her sister’s shoulder, not the chin anymore. Soon, they were back on the road, and Katie was back engrossed in her book. After they pulled into the driveway, Allison expressed, “DAMN, look at the size of this brick house,” which caused Tiffany to nod and the little girl in the back seat to just blush. Tiffany helped her sister out of the backseat, and all the girls went to the door. Katie tested the door handle, finding it unlocked. She just opened the door and went into the house as if she owned it. “Daddie, we are here,” she screamed. “Inside voice, Buttercup, in your bedroom,” came a disembodied voice from the stairs. The little regressed girl led the little group to her bedroom. Her two cluster mates went “Aww” after walking into the room. She noticed that Daddie had the rag doll and the princess costumes lying on her dollhouse bed when they walked into the room. Tiff mentioned while looking around, “Your room is adorable, sis. Oh, and you have a turret room, too. Everything is dollhouse themed, and the bottom half of the walls match, too.” Meanwhile, Ally was looking at the costumes on the bed and mentioned, “Does it matter which outfit we pick from her?” Tiff pointed out that there will be quite a lot of princesses at the event. Probably, the ragdoll will be a rarer costume there. Ally, on the other hand, pointed out the princess costume was cuter. While the two older girls, at least in physical appearance, discussed the costumes, Katie was just rocking on her rocking chair, hugging one of her stuffed animals. Once her sister won the debate with the rag doll outfit, the little group started to head downstairs for the promised food. Ally asked as they were leaving the room, “What is that padded table for, Mr. Olsen?” That question caused Tiff to start giggling out loud. Katie Ann's face had also turned red in response as Daddie squeezed the little girl's bottom. He told them, “Call me Adam, Allison, and it feels like I need to show you what that table is for right now anyway.” With that said, he picked up the little girl and strapped his daughter down. As he was getting the supplies out, Tiff asked if she could change her sister's bottom. The request caused the little girl’s face to get bright red again. After the bottom was changed, Adam let the regressed girl down, and the little group went downstairs to the parlour. As Katie was entertaining her college friends, the doorbell rang. She was told to answer it because he was busy in the kitchen. She answered it to find Stacy standing there, with an open mouth, to find her opening the door. “Hi, Sis, you missed me already?” Katie said to Stacy. Stacy shuddered, “What are you doing back here? Didn't Uncle Adam take you back to college already? I have an invitation that I am supposed to give to Uncle,” as she walked into the parlour. “I was taken back to college. I came back with my roommate and my big sister, not to be confused with my twin sister,” Katie answered while pointing out her college mates and giving their names. “You're still in the same clothes? You didn’t grow up, sis?” “Stac, I never change ‘til bedtime after I get back to college. Besides, I am not sure I am grown up right now. Tiff, how old am I right now?” “Seven, of course, little sister,” Tiff responded with a smirk. Daddie walked into the room, saying dinner was done and asking who was at the door. He addressed Stacy when he saw her standing there, “Hello Stacy, did you notice Katie was back and stopped by to say hi to your sister?” “No, I didn’t know she was here ‘til she opened the door. I have an invitation that Mommie says that I am to hand to you,” handing the paper to him. Daddie read the invitation and told her that Katie Ann would be there. After saying goodbye to her sister’s college mates and giving her sister a hug, she went back to her home. Daddie asked Tiff to help Katie into her high chair and for her to make sure the little girl was strapped in. After the little group was sitting around the table, Katie asked, “What is the invitation for, Daddie?” “Normally, I would refuse to provide that information, but I am sure your friends want to know too. You are invited to a Brownies event the next time you are here, Princess,” Daddie told them, as he sat plates of chicken and rice in front of each person, with his daughter’s plate set on her tray being a smaller portion. After the meal was done, Tiffany decided they had to head back to Mountain if Katie was going to make her bedtime in time. As they were walking to the car with the costume in hand, Daddie asked, “Tiffany, do you have a receipt for me?” Tiff handed him the receipt and received two twenties in return, and try as she might, she couldn’t get him to accept any change. She requested, “What do I do with the booster when we get back to college?” “It is Katie’s. I am sure she will need it again sometime,” he told her. Soon, the little Neon was headed southward towards Mountain, with the passenger in the backseat drifting asleep because of the darkness outside. Chapter Twenty-Five: Costume Winner Next Saturday saw a hive of activity in the cluster after an early dinner, with a majority of the girls getting ready for a Halloween party. Tiffany, in a Strawberry Shortcake costume, came across the cluster to see if Katie was ready in her rag doll costume that she had given her after they got back from dinner. She found her sister in the costume reading a book in the cluster, so she asked her, “What are you reading? Raggedy Ann?” “Macbeth for Literature, there is a lot of stuff I would rather read than Shakespeare,” Katie answered. “Let’s finish getting you dressed. So, the cluster can bring our star attraction to the event,” Tiff said as she was buttoning up the back of the costume. She continued by tying the sash for the pinafore before leading Katie to her room. Taking off the wig that was sitting loosely on the rag doll’s hair, she started to french braid the hair before pinning the tails out of the way. Tiff then attached the wig back to Katie’s hair before painting a face on her face. After she was helped up, she felt Tiff pat her bottom. “Are you going to be okay with not being padded? We don’t have any of them here,” Tiff asked. “The pull-ups will do,” Katie answered. With that discussion done, the two sisters headed back into the cluster where the rest of the group that was going was waiting. Tiff addressed the rest of the group, “Girls, remember Katie is seven today.” Claire, who was dressed up as a scarecrow, mumbled what she thought was quietly to herself, “Was she ever college age?” The group responded with voices of "good question," causing Claire to jump in surprise that her rhetorical question was heard. Tiffany, after taking Katie’s hand, said: “Lead on to the event, Holly.” With that cue, the little costumed group headed towards downtown Mountain. After they got to the town hall, Holly spoke to the person at the door, “9 adults and one child.” “How old is she?” “I believe seven.” “You want to enter her in the costume contest?” Holly looked at Tiff and got a nod of affirmative, so she responded with yes. “Nine fifty for admission and two fifty for the contest. I will need someone to fill out the forms for the young girl.” After Holly paid for the lot to enter, she was handed a stack of papers for the contest, which she gave to Tiff. The other eight, including Holly, entered the event to enjoy what little there was for adults. Tiff started to fill out a form that was in the papers that she got, occasionally looking at Katie while going hmm. After handing the form back to the lady at the door, she pinned a number to her little sister’s behind. “She is yours?” the lady asked Tiff. “She is my little sister,” which caused Katie to nod silently. “Let me see your ID. We need to fill out…” the lady paused and looked at the contest form, “... Katie’s security ID band.” After the lady was done, she handed the ID and a paper wristband back to Tiff. She instructed, “Put the band on her wrist. You will have to show that ID for her to leave this building. The costume parade and judging starts over there in about twenty minutes. I recommend dropping her off soon.” The lady pointed to the far corner where most of the kids were standing. After Tiffany put the paper band on Katie, the two headed towards the start of the parade. The ragdoll was checked in for the second-grade category, and she was told to stand where some other kids who looked to be around seven years old. After her big sister left, Katie just looked around the large event hall. There was a bouncy castle near her and a few carnival games next to it. She could see other activities spread around the hall. A girl standing next to her dressed as Alice interrupted her thoughts, “I like your outfit, Raggedy Ann. I am Laura.” “Thank you, Laura. I am Katie. You have a nice costume, too.” “It isn’t homemade like yours, you don’t go to my school, where do you go?” “Clearwater Elementary, I am here visiting my sister this weekend.” “Why is she here? Shouldn’t she be in Clearwater, too?” “She goes to Mountain College.” “Oh, makes sense, was she Strawberry Shortcake?” “Yes, she was. Oh, the younger kids are starting, Laura.” By the time the parade got to the second graders, Katie and Laura were becoming good friends. The parade snaked around the hall. As they went by one area, she heard a voice say, “Katie!” Turning towards the voice, she saw her cluster mates standing together in between camera flashes. “Who are those people with your sister?” Laura asked. “Her dorm mates,” Katie pointed out. They went a little further, and Laura’s name was shouted. Turning to the voice, it appeared that it was Laura’s parents with the required camera. She asked her new friend, “Your parents?” “Yes, my mama and papa.” Soon, they were at the judging stand. A lady said her number out loud, and she was asked to make a slow spin and then continue on with the parade. After the parade was over, Laura dragged Katie to the carnival games. As she was dragged by Tiffany, she just waved at her sister and followed her new friend to the games. After the two girls had their fun at the games, winning candy along the way, Katie was the one leading towards the bouncy castle this time. After they were done in the castle, Laura wanted to try bobbing for apples. “I will mess up my makeup if I do that. I will gladly watch, though,” the ragdoll pointed out. So that is precisely what the two girls did, with Katie giggling at Laura's attempts to get an apple. The regressed got lapped when the other girl finally got one, earning more candy for her attempt. After handing her new friend a towel to dry her face, the regressed girl led her new friend towards a bunch of donuts hanging on strings. She asked the lady staffing the game table, “What is the object of this game, Ma’am?” “To be the first to eat all your donut without any bits dropping to the floor with no hands.” Looking at Laura and getting a nod, she said, “We'd like to play it, Ma’am.” The lady had the two girls each stand under a hanging donut and adjusted the donut's height so the girls would have to stand on their toes to reach the top of the donut. She then took another ribbon and loosely tied the girls' hands behind their backs. After they were told to go, the two girls slowly but surely ate their donuts, with it being neck and neck between Laura and Katie. Laura actually won because the last sliver of Katie’s won the war with gravity and hit the floor. After undoing the ribbons around their wrists, Katie was handed a small bag of candy, and Laura was handed a larger bag. As they were heading to what looked like a tug of war, they heard from the loudspeaker, “I hope everyone had fun today. If the Boys and Girls can find their parents and gather around the stage, we will award the prizes earned today.” Katie and Laura headed towards the stage, finding Tiffany and her fellow cluster mates conveniently standing next to Laura’s parents as if they were discussing the two young girls. After handing her small collection of candy to Tiff, she continued talking to Laura, specifically the American Girl dolls discussion they started right before the donut contest. “Ladies and Gentlemen, Girls and Boys, may I have your attention,” a lady on the stage said into the mic. “We will start with the Baby category and progress up the ages to the Teenager category. Please stay around to the end for best of show and a few other prizes.” “Without further ado, let me present the third place for the baby - store-bought category, David Smith,” the lady continued. A lady carrying a small baby dressed as Dumbo walked up to the stage to connect the prize. “In second place, we have Ally Arthur.” Katie just tuned out the rest and continued her discussion with Laura. The two girls were busy quietly discussing whatever came to their mind when Katie felt someone kicking the back of her shoes. Someone must have got Laura's attention, too, because she jumped and turned to look at her parents. “In the best of first-grade category, we have Emily Kamp, with her Butterfly costume.” A young girl dressed as a butterfly came up to pick up her prize. “In our second grade - store-bought category in third place, we have Laura Schneider with her Alice costume.” Katie pushed her shocked friend towards the stage. After the prize was grabbed, the announcer continued with second place and first place for the second-grade store-bought category. “In our second grade - homemade category in third place, we have Katie Tee-gee-hoof in her Raggedy Ann costume,” the announcer said. Katie just rolled her eyes at the butchering of her last name. She headed to the stage to get an envelope and a third-place ribbon handed to her. The lady whispered to her as she was handing it to her, “Make sure you stay to the end prizes.” Handing the items to Tiff as she was getting a hug from her big sister, the two little girls continued to talk quietly as more prizes were handed out since they figured that as third place, they wouldn’t win a best-of-category award. “That concludes our categories. The next ten prizes were open to all children in the contest. We will start with our furthest-away prize. Usually, this prize requires us to get a map of the county to decide what address is further away, but not this year. The winner this year is from over an hour away from Clearwater. We have Katie Tee-gee-hoof,” the announcer said to a thunder of applause. Katie, busy in a discussion about Disney Princesses, missed her butchered name, but Tiffany had not. The older girl pushed her little sister towards the aisle. Blinking from the shock of finding herself in the aisle, she walked towards the stage to receive another envelope and a small plaque. They went on to award the youngest, oldest, most creative, funniest, scariest, most complicated, laziest, punniest, and best of show. Laura and Katie didn’t win any of those prizes. Katie was happy with the two prizes she won. She would have been happy with not winning a prize, too. “Thank you for taking part in our annual children’s Halloween contest and festival. We hope you all had a fun time. Can I have applause for all our games volunteers,” she paused for a moment before continuing, “and applause for all our contestants in our contest? ” That last bit got equally loud applause as the first applause. “Goodnight, everyone,” the lady concluded. After the two girls hugged goodbye, the nine college students led a tired little girl back to the dorm. Tiffany did have to check Katie out of the hall at one of the cops checking IDs and children’s wristbands before they could properly head to the dorm. Once back at the dorm, Tiffany took charge and got Katie ready for bed. She scrubbed her little sister's face first. It was well past ten by the time the regressed girl was tucked in her bed. ~o~O~o~ Sunday evening, while getting dinner at the food court, Katie was stopped by one of the cooks who looked very familiar. “I thought that was you, Katie … Laura enjoyed spending time with you at the Halloween event,” the cook said. She got a lump in her throat, realizing that if Laura’s mother worked in the food hall, she had seen her multiple times. The cook had to already know that the regressed girl was a college student. Slowly, she composed her statement, “Thank you, am I in trouble, Mrs. Schneider?” “No, from what I saw yesterday and previous times in this dining hall, I’m not sure if you are a college student. Your appearance today wouldn’t give anyone questions if I told them that you are seven. You appear outward as a school-age girl while getting a college education. Also, your good manners could rub off on Laura next time you two are together.” “Next time?!?!” “You don’t want to see your new friend again?” “I didn’t say that, Ma’am. A return visit would require a backstory as to why I am back in town instead of at the elementary school that I technically haven’t gone to for longer than my supposedly seven years of age.” “There is always being honest,” Mrs. Schneider suggested. “That I am both seven and nineteen?” “Is that how you see yourself?” “I feel more like seven years old than the nineteen that I really am, except when I am in class or doing homework.” “I will let her know I saw you, and you are still a cutie out of costume. I will let you get back to your dinner.” With a red face, Katie said, “Thank you, Ma’am.” After taking her tray of food to her cluster table, the girls started to grill the regressed girl. “Was that Laura’s Mother you were talking to Katie?” Holly asked. After giving a nod of affirmation, Katie was quizzed by her big sister if that was going to cause a problem. “I'm not sure. She didn’t seem upset. She did want to set up a playdate with Laura.” Tiffany just giggled, “You are going to have a nice collection of friends your age with Stacy and Laura.” Blushing, Katie just nodded and dug into her food.

Chapter Sixteen I don’t know what came over me after Jen led me to the bathroom, I was just standing there staring at the toilet remembering everything Adam and I talked about and everything that had happened this past week. Part of me wanted to use the toilet, wanted to be independent and self-reliant. The other part of me questioned why I was even thinking about the potty, that the potty was something that I should not worry about, and Mommy always made sure that I was alright. Once Jen helped me with my shorts and got me ready to use the potty like a big boy I just froze, all the thoughts that were in my head were gone. My head was blank except for two things, the potty and Mommy. It was like I had to make a choice, use the potty and push Mommy away or choose Mommy and let her sort things out. Suddenly there were too many emotions boiling over and all I wanted was for Mommy to make things better, I did not want to choose. Of course, I forgot that my pants were down, and when I tried to go to Mommy I just tripped and fell into her arms. My body kind of took over from there, all my emotions turned into tears, and everything just came out, and I mean everything. When I realized I was wetting myself it only made me cry that much harder, I felt even worse when I realized I just peed on my wife like I was helpless. Luckily Jen is the most wonderful wife I could ever have and a wonderful Mommy. I was not scolded one bit for my accident, she just held me, wet shorts, and all. The next thing I knew Jen went from hugging me and rubbing my back to picking me up, she didn’t even flinch when she supported my wet bottom. She said bubble bath, which Jen and I do have a garden tub in our privet bathroom and a small tub in the shared one upstairs. Thankfully I have stopped crying, but I still hate that the stairs scare me while I am being held. Once I felt Jen take the first step, I just closed my eyes and held on, I hate being afraid. “You’re ok, I got you,” I heard Jen say while I felt her start rubbing my back again. Jen only paused at the top of the stairs to open the door on the baby gate, to be honest, I am not sure what I think about that thing. Jen did not seem to have any trouble opening it and finally was fully upstairs. I did open my eyes again and I spotted the baby gate closed again, her deterrent for me to not go downstairs without her knowing, it's not that I can’t open it but I just have a hard time. Jen made her way threw our bedroom and straight into our bathroom before she put me back down on my own two feet. “Mommy, I am sorry I peed on you,” I said again, seeing again that she was as wet as I was, if not more. “What did I tell you, baby, you got nothing to worry about,” Jen said before kissing my forehead. As I stood in the middle of the bathroom, Jen moved around me and started to turn the faucet onto our garden tub. Once she felt the right temperature was reached, she plugged the drain and moved to get her lavender-scented bubble from under the sink and squirted some of it into the tub. “Come here, sweetie, let’s take those wet clothes off,” she commanded in the sweetest of voices. “I can do it, Mommy,” I said meekly, still feeling guilty for what just happened. “I know you can, I just want to help is all,” Jen said softly. I stepped over to her and lowered my gaze. “Baby?” I heard Jen say, probably wondering if I was going to cry again. I saw her hand move to gently guide my chin up so I would be looking at her, I thought she was going to say something but all she did was kiss me on the lips. The shock of her lips touching mine made me focus directly on her. “I tell you what, if you let me help you undress, I will have you help me undress,” I heard her say, pausing momentarily before continuing. “Since we are both wet, how about we share the bubbles? Plus I am sure my little hubby could use some extra cuddles.” I did not know what to say so I just nodded my head. I soon found my shirt pulled over my head and my shorts and underwear around my ankles allowing me to step out and kicked to the side. Once my clothes were off started to hesitate, but Jen put my hand on my shirt and encouraged me to do as she did. Once I was done helping her out of her clothes and putting them in the same pile as mine, she stepped into the tub and held her hand out so she could help me get in and not slip. Jen sat down first before she guided me between her legs, with my back to her. I just sat there watching the bubble get bigger and bigger, enjoying the skin contact with Jen. Jen must have been satisfied with the water level because I saw her hand reach beside me and turn the water off. I could not see Jen's face, but I knew she had a smile on by the way I watched her hands start playing with the bubbles in front of me, trying to encourage me to relax and play myself. I started to mimic her hand motions and started to play in the bubbles, letting my stress melt away. I soon watched her hand disappear behind me but soon felt a loofa start scrubbing my back. “Mommy, I can. . .” was all I got out before I got cut off. “Shh, let me wash you while you play,” she said sweetly, not leaving any room to argue. There was a little bit of silence before I heard Jen ask me a question, “Baby since Sunday night you have been telling me that you can do it like you don’t want me to help you. Why is that?” I started to pull the memories from now till this last Sunday, she was right. I stopped playing with the bubbles and just folded my hands under the water, though Jen continued to clean me moving to my arms and chest. “I don’t know,” I told her looking down, feeling bad about saying something I didn’t realize I was doing. As her question rattled around in my head, I started to realize. “It’s like part of me wants to be your big bad husband who is strong and independent, and the other part of me just wants to be your little boy and just let you take care of all my worries,” I started to say. As I said those words out loud it was like I had a weight lifted off. “It’s like I have a big side and a little side that is fighting against each other.” My emotions were starting to swell up again as my eyes started to get watery. “Stand up, sweetie, I want to wash your lower half,” I heard Jen instruct. I did as I was told and stood up covering my front side with my hands. “Honey, I have been trying to tell you that you are more of a little than you thought,” Jen said as she was busy scrubbing my backside. “Ya, but why does it feel like I have to choose between being your husband and being your baby?” I said, trying to hold my tears back. “Turn around, for me,” Jen instructed softly giving my butt a playful pat. When Jen saw me covering myself, she just shooed my hands away and got to work making sure I was squeaky clean. “Charlie, you don’t need to choose. You are both, and I love you for who you are, you bring me so much joy,” she said lovingly. “Yeah, but. . .” I started to say. “No-no, baby, no butts. You are an amazing person, I know you are having a hard time learning about your little side, but that is why I am here. Let me help you learn and grow,” she encouraged, wiping the tears from my cheeks. “You want to help wash Mommy?” Jen asked, presenting me with the loofa. I looked at the loofa as Jen encouraged me to take it. Jen guided my hands and helped me wash her from top to bottom, front to back. “All clean Mommy,” I said making her turn around and seeing me blush at her beauty. “Now that we are clean, we can enjoy the warm water and have some bubble cuddles,” she said, making me look up at her. Jen and I have been married for a while now but seeing her stark naked still makes me blush. Jen sat back down in the bubbles guiding me down to lay on top of her. I found myself much in the same position as she held me when she stood up but just naked, legs around her, my belly touching hers, and my head resting on her breast. Jen just held me there with her arms around me till the water went cold, forcing us to get out and drain the tub. Once we were out of the tub and all dry, I followed Jen to the bedroom and watched her put on a tank top, clean undies, and shorts. When she was done, she just turned, looked at me, and put her hands on her hips. “Hmm, well I think it safe to say that we can put your undies in storage, if not just get rid of them altogether,” Jen said with a smile, trying to encourage my growing happy mood. I don’t know how she does it, but Jen always knows what to do to make me feel better. Her cuddles soothed my emotions, calming my heart to a normal flutter. I just stood there nodding my head with my hands trying to cover myself for modesty. “Does that mean I am back in diapers full-time?” I asked, curious about what Jen’s plan was. “Honey quit playing with yourself,” Jen said moving closer to me, swatting one hand away while taking the other in one of hers. “And you are not ready yet for diapers full-time honey,” she said, answering my question. I was led out of our room, down the hall, and to the closed door of my nursery. Jen looked down at me, still naked, “I am sorry that the first step in your reverse potty training was hard, but it's smooth sailing from here on out. Are you ready to embrace your little side my cute baby hubby?” she said with honey in her voice. I took a deep breath and squeezed Jen’s hand, “Yes Mommy,” I said nervous and happy at the same time. Jen gently squeezed her hand in return, letting me know she was there and would not let me fall, and then opened my nursery. Jen led me in and over to the now fully stocked changing station and pulled out a pull-up covered with a babyish cartoon character. I did not know what to do, I truly wanted this, but it was still so hard to just jump in. “It's ok, honey, I know you questioning a lot right now,” she said, drawing my attention from the pull-up to her. “The feeling you are having right now is why I want to take baby steps, your pull-up will help you have the best of both worlds right now, help you transition to your diapers.” Jen just kissed me on my forehead before unfolding the pull-up and helping me step inside. “And up it goes. . . oh, we want you pointing down little sir,” she said getting my new undergarment situated just right. “How does it feel, honey?” I looked down, it looked different, though I was not sure what I was expecting. “It’s thicker than my boxers, but like super thin compared to the diapers I wear to bed,” I told her before looking back at her. “I thought you said I wet too much for pull-up.” “For bedtime, yes,” Jen started to explain simply, “but during the daytime, you are still struggling to relax and just let yourself go when you need to. With these, you can still pull them down and use the big boy potty.” “I still don’t get it, pull-ups are for potty training, not the other way around,” I said confused. Jen just smiled and started to walk over to my chest of drawers, looking for pajamas I presume. “Normally, yes, pull-ups are used to help potty train. But that does not mean we can not use them to go from potty trained to not,” she said pulling out a similar shirt and short combo to the one I wore last Saturday. “While you are wearing pull-ups, I want you to concentrate on wetting yourself as much as possible,” she said as she slipped the shirt over my head. “When I say as much as possible, I don’t mean in volume, but as in frequency.” Jen held my shorts open as I used hers for balance and stepped in, allowing her to pull them up and over my pull-up. “Don’t you look adorable, look baby, your jammies have a bear on them.” “If I pee more often then won't that also mean that I would have a lot of pee coming out?” I asked, not quite following her thought process. After Jen stopped admiring how adorable I was in my pajamas she sat down on her knees, held both of my hands, and smiled at me. “When someone starts to learn to use the potty, we teach them what that feeling is when they got to go potty,” Jen said positively, trying to help me learn. “When our little ones figure out that sensation, they can learn to hold it and go to the toilet and use the potty, the more they practice the longer they learn to hold it. Eventually, it becomes muscle memory.” “Right, I get that,” I said letting her know she has not lost me yet. “Ok, so we are going to reverse that,” she said, adding a pause to make sure she still had my attrition. “I want you to focus on forgetting what that sensation is. I want you to try and just keep your bladder relaxed, if you feel the need to potty, let it go.” That made sense, but one thing still bothered me, “but why the pull-up? Could I just do that in a diaper?” My questions must have made Jen proud because her smile grew, “Very good, baby, the pull-up will help with two functions. I will be setting you on the potty occasionally, to see if you have been holding your urine. Your goal will barely need to go or not even at all. I want you to go potty in your pull-up without thinking, making the need to use the toilet null and void.” “What about going number two?” I asked genuinely curious and a little nervous. “Same concept, you focus on just letting that go as soon as the need arises,” she said simply as if me shitting myself did not phase her one bit. I must have made a face because she continued to say, “Baby, I have already changed your poopy diapers, it’s a natural thing our bodies do, there is nothing to be ashamed of or bashful about. Going pee-pee will be easier but eventually, I am sure both will come naturally to you. The second reason for your pull-ups will be for you to get used to using them in public. It will give you the ability to use the potty when you are having a hard time. Once you have proven that you can't keep your pull-up dry both in public and at home, we will count you as officially un-potty trained and graduate to diapers.” I stood there, looking Jen in the eyes, soaking up what she had just told me. “How long will it take, and would you ever re-potty train me?” “Honey, every toddler is different. I am sure you will get it in no time. And potty training in the future is always an option, but don’t stress about that, let’s just focus on today,” Jen said standing up and running her fingers through my somewhat wet hair. Jen took my hand once again and started to lead me out of the room, but I glanced at the crib sitting in the corner and saw Lady Frankie and my stuffed squid sitting inside next to the pillow. I started to walk in that direction so I could grab them and take them with me, I only got a little resistance from Jen before she saw where I was going and let me go. “There you guys are,” I said as I picked them both up, holding them both in one arm as I reached for Jen’s hand again. “Did you miss them?” Jen asked, leading me out of the nursery. “I thought I lost them,” I said before reaching the top of the stairs. “Mommy, can we get rid of the baby gate, I don’t like it.” It was true, it was harder to sneak downstairs in the early mornings. “Nope, I like it. Keeps you from getting into mischief,” Jen said with a smile before opening the gate and taking the lead down the stairs. Jen put my free hand on the railing and made sure that I did not fall. I could only smile knowing that Jen truly cared for me. “How about we order a pizza for dinner, you had an eventful evening, and I don’t feel like cooking.” I just shrugged my shoulders, “Do I have to eat? I did eat lunch and breakfast.” My comment earned me a look from Jen. “We don’t have to have pizza, but I would like for you to eat a little something,” Jen said encouragingly, making her way to the kitchen. I did not know what I wanted, not even sure if I was hungry or not hungry. I followed Jen to the kitchen like a lost puppy, I was enjoying being next to her way too much. I stood by her side, not touching her but just close enough to feel her warm aura, but I did hear Jen root around in the cabinet, probably getting a drink for her or me. “So, what is your squid's name, baby? Oh, found it.” I heard her ask as I was not paying attention. “I don’t know, maybe Kraki because he is a baby kraken?” I said looking at my stuffed squid, listening to Jen fill up a glass of water. Suddenly, I felt something get shoved in my mouth, though after a quick inspection with my tongue and the feeling I had around my mouth told me it was a pacifier. I quickly looked up to Jen and tried to push it out, but she just held it in giving me the look of don’t you dare take it out. “I have been looking for your binky for a while, since Monday morning,” Jen said surprised at how long it stayed hidden from her. “I tell you what my cute little monster, you either can eat pizza with me, give me a suggestion on what you would like to eat, or I will be satisfied if you let me make you a healthy smoothie you can drink from your bottle.” My eyes widened; I knew she was serious. I watched her turn to pull down my bottle, which made me start to scramble for words. “Mommy, wait,” I lisped behind my pacifier. I almost thought she did not understand me so went to reach to take it out before her eye caught what I was about to do. “Leave it,” Jen said firmly, “I can understand you just fine baby.” I watch Jen pull out the blender from the cabinets below and then some berries, bananas, almond milk, and some yogurt. I got one more look from Jen, and a moment of pause, questioning if I had a final answer to what I wanted to eat. A smoothie did sound good, Jen usually made really good ones, but why did it need to be in the bottle? I looked at her with a worried look and did my best to talk around my pacifier, “A smoothie sounds good, but no bottle, please.” “Smoothie it is, but why no bottle? You like your bottle; well, you did this last weekend.” Jen commented, before tossing the ingredients into the blender. I could not bear to watch what she decided to put it in, so I went to the living room and sat on the far side of the couch. I heard the blender turn on and then off, but Jen took a minute to come into the living room to find me. Eventually, I watched her come in, tapping on her phone, and holding one of my lidded cups that had a straw. I did not know how much my pacifier hid my smile, but I was so happy that I got a cup. Jen set her phone down at the same time she sat down on the opposite end of the couch I was sitting on. From the glance I took at her phone I saw she just ordered her pizza from our favorite pizza joint that was super close to the house. Jen did not give me the smoothie rather she used it to lure me closer to her, most likely to snatch me up and hold me. I eagerly took the bait, getting up and going to her. Jen handed me the cup with one hand instructing me, “Both hands please.” Once I started to reach for the cup she reached for my pacifier, pulling it from my mouth. “Do not hide your pacifier little boy, or you will get two more in its place with one strapped to your shirt,” Jen said playfully, though I felt like she was not just teasing. I still earned a smile and soon found myself on her lap, watching TV as she waited for the pizza. We made it almost to the end of one of the episodes of our show before we got a knock at our door, earning a playful pat on the exposed part of my butt, reminding me of my pull-up that somehow escaped my mind. I slid off Jen’s lap, setting my drink on the coffee table. When the door opens, and I see the pizza guy I suddenly get self-conscious in my pajamas, though I had no way of hiding. Jen eventually got her pizza from the delivery person, shut the door, and made her way back to her spot on the couch. I took the spot beside her as she set her pizza box on the coffee table and opened it up. With us both settled, the show played on and we both enjoyed our dinner, however, her pizza did smell good. I was nearly done with my smoothie when Jen paused the show to get herself a drink, I could not help but just eye her pizza. Normally she just gets mushrooms and olives put on her pizza, which makes me wonder why she did not this time. She only got pepperoni and ham, which is my favorite combo, it was simple and delicious. Jen surprised me when she got back, “What took you so long? I thought you were just getting a drink?” I asked, trying to figure out what sorcery she was brewing up in the kitchen. “I was getting your bottle ready for later, I think it will be a nightly ritual for us,” she said, pressing play to the show once again. I finished the last slurps of my smoothie, looking perplexed. “Bottle? Ritual? Why, I had dinner, I ate good, I don’t need a bottle, Mommy!” I said with a whine to my voice. “No need to get fussy, honey. I noticed the nights I got you to drink some warm milk from your bottle before bed you actually slept a little longer, and then I think your binky also has been helping,” Jen said, almost sounding like she was talking to me as if I was a toddler. “I do not,” I said with a huff, putting my cup down on the coffee table and cuddling into her. “Deny all you want but the last few days that I did not give you a bottle and your binky, you did not stay in bed very long. You barely make it to three AM before you start wiggling,” Jen says, as she grabs her third slice of pizza. Now I am good, I was full enough to be satisfied and did not have the energy to eat. . . However, Jen's pizza did look good. About halfway through her current slice, she saw me eye her food. “I thought I didn’t want pizza?” Jen said with a hint of sarcasm in her voice. I instantly turned to watch the show, ignoring what Jen was doing. When Jen grabbed a fourth slice, she only took one small bite before she said, “I don’t think I can finish this piece, if only there was someone that would help me.” With that comment I knew exactly what her plan was all along, she is so mean. “Baby, you want a bite of Mommy’s food?” Jen asked, lacing her words with sugar. I tried to ignore her and just watch TV but of course, I knew Jen was not done, trying to con me into eating something solid. “Not even one little bite?” Jen said putting the slice of pizza in my far peripheral, making me turn my head to look at it. Jen scooted the slice closer to my mouth and gent said, “Bite.” I just took a deep breath and gave in, knowing she would bug me if I didn’t. “There we go, good job,” she cooed, praising me for a simple task. Jen took turns eating her slice of pizza and feeding me a bite, I did not want to admit but the pizza was good, and I was glad she wanted to share. Jen left the last half of the pizza alone and did not move to put it in the fridge till we were a couple more episodes in from finishing the fourth slice together, which instead of pausing the show she turned it off. I stayed on the couch, falling to my side as Jen got up, too comfortable to move. Jen just smiled at me before she closed the pizza box and took it to the kitchen. I heard the fridge open and then close a short moment later, and then there were a few beeps before I heard the microwave turn on. “Charlie, sweetie, come here for a minute,” I heard Jen say from the kitchen. With a soft groan, I rolled off the couch and trudged to the kitchen. As I reached the kitchen, I watched Jen pull out a cup of milk from the microwave and pour it into my bottle. When she was done, she just put the top on, raised the cup, and then reached down and put her hand on my pull-up. “Feels dry, lets see if your stars are fading,” Jen says pulling my shorts down without worrying. “Mommy,” I said on reflex, moving my hands to pull my shorts up. “Sweetie, just relax,” Jen said, putting her hands on mine, stopping me from pulling my shorts up. “Did you forget your wearing a pull-up?” I just nodded my head and blushed, “It feels so thin, I just forgot.” “That makes me happy, that means you’re comfortable in them,” Jen said with a smile, before pointing to the padding I was wearing. “See these stars, they will disappear if you get them wet.” “I forgot to go potty, I’m So. . .” I tried to say before Jen put a finger to my lips. “Baby, you need to quit apologizing, you not doing anything wrong. You won't get it at first,” Jen said before turning me around and ushering me towards the downstairs bathroom. As soon as I stepped in and I saw the same potty I had my little meltdown, but mommy did not have me face it. Jen turned me around to face her as she pulled my shorts down, leaving my pullup on, picked me up, and placed me on the potty. Jen must have felt how nervous I was, she did not let me go, her hand was on the outer part of each thy. “Try and go pee-pee sweetie,” Jen said encouragingly. “But Mommy, you forgot to pull my pull-up down,” I said hesitantly. “If we were potty training I would agree,” Jen started to say. “Remember, we are working on getting you used to using your pull-up.” Jen just rubbed my legs and smiled, “Just relax, honey, the pull-up can hold more than what you think. Take a deep breath and . . . Good job, sweetie,” she praised as she started to see stars disappear, indicating I was finally going potty. “Good job sweetie, that was not so bad,” I don’t know why it was hard to pee, maybe it was Jen watching me, or because I did not want to use the potty, but hearing her praise me made me feel like I did a good job. After a little while Jen just looked at me caringly, “You done, baby?” “Yes Mommy,” I said, giving her a slight nod. Jen helped me off the potty and pulled my shorts up over my wet pull-up. I furrowed my brow and looked down at my covered pull-up and then back at the potty. “Don’t you worry yourself about the potty honey, you were my good little boy and went in your pull-up,” she said, giving me a gentle kiss on my cheek. “Depending on how soggy you are will determine if we put a fresh pull-up on. But since you are about to go night-night, I will just take you up to your nursery and get you put in your night diaper,” she said with a smile. Jen helped me wash my hands and hers at the same time and then ushered me back out of the bathroom. “Go get Lady Frankie and Kraki,” Jen instructed, pointing to where they were on the couch. Jen waited for me to move before she stepped into the kitchen, presumably to grab the bottle she was going to give me. As I walked to the couch I noticed a large difference in my pull-up, I could tell that it was saturated. If I were to go potty again, I am not sure how much it was going to hold. If Jen’s plan works eventually, I will be going through these pull-ups quite a bit. By the time I grabbed my bunny and squid and made it to the bottom of the steps Jen was right behind me with my bottle and pacifier in her hand. Before we started our assent Jen made sure all the lights were off and the front door was locked. “Mommy, I am not tired,” I said, winning about going to bed at nine o’clock at night. “You’re not going to bed just yet, I still need to change your diaper and give you your bottle,” she said, reaching over me to open the gate. “It’s a pull-up Mommy, not a diaper,” I corrected her. “Sorry, I need to change your pull-up into a nice thick comfy diaper, so my baby sleeps all night without waking up,” Jen corrected herself, most likely with a smirk on her face. Jen guided me into the nursery and hoisted me up onto the changing table. As Jen pulled my shorts off and started to rip my pull-up, I started reflecting on the day. Today I think I finally saw the last of my grownup underpants. Somehow the events that happened since Jen came home were scary yet magical, I don’t think I could do this without her. Before I knew it Jen was blowing raspberries on my tummy. “There's my little daydreamer,” I hear Jen say as I try to hold my giggles in. Before Jen let me down, she put my shorts back on, completing my pajamas once more. I stood there looking at Jen for what to do next, she held my bottle and pacifier in her hands, looking back and forth from the rocker to the crib. I started to get worried, Jen took a step towards the crib making me cry out, “Mommy, no. I want to sleep with you.” “Baby, I know you want to sleep with me, and I want you to as well,” Jen started to say softly. I did not understand why I was so emotional since my meltdown in the bathroom but all I felt compelled to do was follow her to try and get closer to her. Jen kept taking steps to the crib before I got to her and I was nearly in tears. “Oh, you are tired,” she said as she set my bottle and pacifier aside to pick me up. “No crib, Mommy,” I started to cry. I instantly went to try and attach myself to Jen like a little koala to its mother, holding on to dear life. “Hush now,” Jen cooed as she just rocked me side to side. It didn’t take long before Jen laid down with me in the crib, it only took one role for her to get me lying between her and the railing, leaving the open side to her back. Jen just laid there with me, stroking my face and playing with my hair. After a moment I felt Jen’s hand leave me, making me look to see what she was doing. She reached up and flipped a switch making the airplane mobile on the crib start flying in circles and playing a soft lullaby. The next thing she did was reach behind her, grab the bottle, and present the nipple to my lips. I knew the milk tasted good, but I did not want to go to bed, this was not fair, I wanted to stay up. I tried to turn my head away but as she rubbed the nipple of the bottle on my lips a little drop of milk slipped out making me reflexively open my mouth. Jen took the opportunity and put the nipple in my mouth, but I still did not start sucking it. “You really not going to drink?” Jen said lightly. The saliva in my mouth got too much and I had no choice other than to swallow, starting the chain effect of me suckling the bottle and drinking the sweet and warm milk. I tried to put a pouty face on while I was drinking but Jen just smiled and continued to cuddle me. Halfway through I tried to force my eyes to stay open, but I couldn’t. I just needed to close them for a little bit, then I would open them again, but then again, Mommy was warm. The next thing I remember was sitting on a lawn chair at the airport with my airplanes flying above in a circle, though that is normal, I do have slow days at work when I can just enjoy the day. I took another drink of my milk before looking to my right, noticing that Jen was at work with me. “Jen? What are you doing here? It’s the middle of the day,” I asked confused. “You’re so silly, baby, we are having lunch together. Alice said you were having a bad day and were missing me.” Jen responded with a smile. “If you are done with your bottle, we can go back inside?” Bottle? I quickly looked at my glass of milk, why was it a bottle? “Mommy I can drink this at work, it’s not professional. I watched Mommy just take my bottle and put it behind her into her purse. “Thanks, please promise you won’t do that again,” I asked as politely as I could. “Of course, sweetie,” Mommy just smiles, stroking my face gently. “Honey since lunch is over, I need to go back to work myself,” As Mommy got up out of her chair, I suddenly felt cold.” “Jen, please don’t go,” I said without thinking. “Erm, I mean Mommy, you can stay if you want.” Mommy just smiled and ran her hands threw my hair, “Shh, it's ok.” Mommy then kissed me on the lips before putting a pacifier in my mouth. I tried to pull it out, but I only heard Mommy's soft voice, “Shh, only Mommies can take these out, be a good boy for Mommy, won’t you?” I couldn’t talk but just watch as she helped my best friend Lady Franky in the chair next to mine and our good buddy Kraki in the other chair. “Here, baby, your friends will keep you company while I am gone, ok?” Jen soothed me, making me feel better, work is always better with friends. Before Mommy left, she reached down and felt my diaper, “This won't stay dry for long will it, baby? It's ok, that is what your diapers are for. It was a little embarrassing to have Mommy check my diaper at work but it's ok, I know she does it because she cares. I watched Mommy close the fence around where we were sitting, watching my airplanes fly around. She was also kind enough to turn on the lamp across the yard, Mommy is the best, always thinking of me. Once I realized Mommy was not going to come back, I decided to go back inside, there were tons of things that needed to get done. As I walked through the door I saw my reflection in the window, I was still in my jammies that Mommy put on. It did bother me, but what was I going to do, I was already at work. I made my way through the building passing Aunty Alice in her office, she was always busy, though she always seemed to be checking on me. Luckily my office was right next door to hers and she never had to go far to find me. “Good morning little Charlie, you have a good lunch with Mommy,” I heard my secretary Haylie say from her desk. I could not believe my ears; did she say what I thought she said? I tried to talk but my Mommy left my binky in my mouth, so all I could do was nod my head in shame. “Good deal, I am sure you will be good to go for the rest of the day,” she said as I tried to sneak into my office. When I sat down at my desk, I went to pick up my play telephone and pretended to make phone calls like Mommy and Aunty Alice do, because that is what grownups do. After a few phone calls, Lady Frankie started to make a commotion, asking to go play. I could only put my play phone up and join her, I mean what was I going to say? The more I played with my best bunny friend the more my office seemed to just melt away. After a while, I paused and looked around. Why is my office filled with baby toys? I got to go to work, this is work! With a great whoosh everything went blank, and all the color just disappeared in a title wave of water that was pitch black. I turned around to figure out where everything was but all I saw was nothingness an empty void. I was never afraid of the dark, or being alone, but this pit of unholy darkness would give even the strongest and bravest nightmares. Soon panic started to creep up my spine, I still could not see anything, but I could feel it. Suddenly a monstrous vice, deep and scratchy called out, “Charlie.” I spun around as quickly as I could, causing the binky Mommy gave me to fall from my mouth. Instantly there was emptiness inside me, matching the increasingly rising panic. Once again, I tried to look around to find someone or something to focus on but there was nothing. Maybe if I start walking, I will get some ware, this place cannot last forever. In the distance I saw a small little light, ‘What is that?’ I thought to myself, trying to pick up a small jog to get there faster. There was only so far, I could go till I felt like I was not going anywhere, it was like there was some barrier keeping me from going anywhere. “Charlie,” The monster's voice cried out again. “Who are you,” I shouted back as I spun around, putting my back to the invisible barrier. What! it can't be, “GO AWAY,” I screamed, trying to get my childhood nightmare to leave me alone. What was this guy doing here? I thought I was done with this guy. I rubbed my eyes to try and make him go away but he was still there in all his glory at a whopping eight foot tall. All I knew was this guy was a menace to me as a kid, his giant long fangs were always dripping with saliva, and his scaly body was all sorts of dark green except for his tan leathery belly. He always stood on his hind legs, and his arms were so long they almost dragged on the floor when he walked. When I saw him stretch his giant hands across the darkness to reach for me all I could do was just turn away and close my eyes, this barrier was keeping me trapped with this monster. “GO AWAY, GO AWAY,” I shouted at the top of my lungs, as tears started to roll down my face. “Charlie,” I heard in an odd voice, not caring what it sounded like I still just tried to find a way out. There must be a way out, why was I stuck? Was this barrier covered in glue, this is not fair. Maybe if I just close my eyes, it won’t see me, that works right? Suddenly the barrier just disappeared like it was never there. “AH, MONSTER, GO AWAY,” I screamed as my life depended on it, the monster finally got me, out of all these years it was now that it finally got me. I tried to squirm and thrash but it was no use, I was trapped. Tears were flowing like a waterfall from my eyes, I would never see Mommy again. If she was here, she could scare the monster away. “Wake up Charlie, you're having a nightmare,” I hear from the right beside me. I try to open my eyes but it’s no use, there are too many tears, and I can’t see. At least that’s one good thing, at least I won't see when the monster eats me. “Baby, wake up!” I hear a woman say, she almost sounds worried. “You’re having a nightmare, sweetie,” I hear the voice say again. How can this be, this is no nightmare, this is real, the monster has me in its hand. If this was a nightmare, why would I be able to feel the warmth from its soft scaley skin, and why would the monster sound like Mommy? . . . Wait, Mommy? As if by magic I could open my eyes again, and I could see my room again. The light was still on, and I was safely in Mommy's arms. The fear though was still inside me, very much lingering like a smoldering flame amongst a pile of ash. “You're ok, sweetie, I got you,” I hear Jen say lovingly as I feel her sway back and forth, rubbing my back. “Mommy, it was so scary, it was so real,” I said between sobs. I did my best to regain my composure, it took all of my willpower to just stop crying. The spine-numbing panic though left me shivering, the only thing that was warm enough it seemed like was Jen. I didn’t know where we were going and I didn’t care, I just clung to her, desperately holding on as if my soul depended on it. “You’re ok, baby, Mommy has you,” Jen said trying to soothe me as she was walking. “I don’t know what happened,” I managed to say meekly, “suddenly you were there, and then you weren’t. I eventually fell into darkness and my boogie monster came to eat me.” “Honey, you’re safe,” I heard Jen say softly, “It was just a nightmare, I know it seemed real, but it is not real.” I tried to look around, but it was still so dark all around, why was it still dark? I felt Jen sit down and gently crawl back into ‘our’ bed and hold me close, covering us both in covers. I took a deep breath in with my nose, and I smelled the familiar scent of lavender and Jasmin, as long as Mommy was here, I knew I was safe. “Mommy,” I said barely audible from beneath the covers. “Yes darling,” I not only heard her say but felt as well. Normally I would not be cling this tight or so close, but she was the only thing keeping me comfortable right now. “Can you turn the lamp on, please?” I asked desperately hoping my boogie monster wouldn’t come again. I never hear Jen say a word, just a small movement and a ‘click.’

Chapter Fourteen No, this was not going to happen, there was no way I was getting into that thing. I quickly started to get in the passenger seat, but I felt Jen’s hands pulling me back. “Mommy, please, I don’t need a car seat,” I tried to plead, grabbing onto the front door of the passenger side of the SUV. “Charlie please, it's just till we get home, I promise it’s not a permanent thing,” I heard Jen say in a pleading voice. I glanced back confused, “Why? I am a grown adult, and what made you give in to her?” I asked, referring to Jen’s mother. “Baby, I know you’re an adult. Just let go of the door and we can talk about it on the way home,” Jen said softly, still with a firm grip on me. The only thing that made me let go was that I heard Isabella’s voice getting closer, and all I wanted to do was go home right now. “Jennifer, do you need help putting him in?” I heard Isabella say before glancing in her direction, seeing that she was halfway from the front door to the SUV. Jen wasted no time in shutting the front door and adjusting her hold on me so that she could place me in the car seat. I heard the back door open as I watched Isabella come up behind Jen, “I want to go home Mommy,” I whispered in Jen’s ear right before I felt myself getting placed in my new seat. “Don’t worry, honey, we are,” Jen reassured me gently. “Jennifer, make sure you adjust his straps right, you don’t want them loose or anything,” Isabella started to say, trying to instruct Jen. Without looking back at her Jen just continued to buckle me in, “Mother, please, I know how a car seat works. Just give Charlie some space before he gets any fussier,” Jen said firmly, trying to get Isabella to back off. From my limited view, largely because Jen was still over me pulling and adjusting the straps to fit me correctly, I did see Isabella step back but still went on to give her professional advice. “Did he not get a nap today? Where is his diaper bag, did you bring a binky?” Isabella nagged on. Jen and I locked eyes for a second once we heard Isabella say that last part, I guess she knew that I was about to open my mouth again and start inserting my foot. “Shh, be my good boy,” she said firmly yet gently. I could see the irritation in her eyes, I was just hoping it was not me causing it. With the click of the buckle, I was finally in and properly adjusted safely trapped and snug. Jen kissed my forehead before praising me, “That’s my good boy,” and then shut my door. I watched Jen walk around to the driver's seat, grabbing her purse and my diaper bag that was sitting on the hood of the SUV most likely put there before she came to wrangle me in my new seat. Jen quickly buckled up, started the engine, and put the transmission in reverse. Jen glanced back at me before shifting back into drive, I hope she could tell I was not a happy camper. “Please may I get out and sit upfront,” I said as politely as I could to hide my irritation and not want to be where I was. After not hearing a response right away I tried to sweeten the request with a loving, “Mommy!” *** “Charlie, I know you are not happy with me, but let’s just get home and then I will get you out of your seat,” I tried to tell Charlie. To be honest he was not the only one that was upset at the situation. I adjusted my rearview mirror so I could see Charlie, the poor thing had his grumpy face on, arms crossed, and staring out the window. “You that conversation that my mom and I had before Alice pulled you away?” I asked, trying to start my explanation of his current predicament. “Yeah,” I heard him say in a monotone voice. I took a breath and calmly said, “That conversation did not go as well as I would of hoped.” After a glance, I saw that I had Charlie’s full attention, his eye searching for answers within my words. “What first started as you can’t tell me what to do, what Charlie and I have is between us and of no concern to you,” I started to say, nervous to say the rest. “Yeah, I agree so far, she cannot tell us what to do,” Charlie said with a bit more confidence in his voice. “Well, more or less my mother said that if I did not take care of her little Charlie then she was going to take matters into her own hands and protect her investment,” I said evenly, knowing it was going to provoke Charlie even more than what he already is. A few minutes passed and I still did not hear a word from Charlie. “Baby?” I said worriedly, trying to get him to talk to me. “I am NOT a BABY; I am an ADULT. How DARE that monster threaten my career, MY business,” I heard him say in rage. I wanted to say something but before I got a word out Charlie continued, “I thought that this. . .Mommy/little thing was just for us, I don’t understand why your mother is inserting herself into our personal lives.” I glanced back and saw Charlie struggling against his seat harness, trying to unbuckle himself. “Charlie, baby. . .” I tried to say before Charlie cut me off. “I’m not. . .” Charlie said with a grunt, “A . . . Baby!” Worried he was going to actually get out, I looked back and seen he was already halfway out of his seat. “Charlie Conor Finlay, you undo that last buckle and so help me I will pull this car over,” I said, letting my temper get the best of me. I took a breath to calm myself down and make sure I was still driving safely. I heard one click and I quickly looked back, about to scold Charlie again, but I saw him with his arms back in his harness and his chest buckle re-secured. Charlie’s expression was painted not only on his face but his whole body. I could see the rage and anger boiling out, but there was also sadness and a lot of frustration. “I got to go to the bathroom,” I heard Charlie say, trying to keep his voice calm to hide his emotions. “Charlie, I know your upset. . .” I started to say. “No Jinnifer, I am pissed. Both literally and emotionally. I am twenty-five years old, wearing a onesie and diaper under my clothes, strapped in a car seat like a toddler, and being told to behave like I am some fussy brat,” Charlie said with as much frustration as anger. “That is two strikes right there Charlie, please don’t earn your third. I know you are upset and angry, but that does not mean you have to cuss and start breaking the rules. I am aware of your age, but you are still MY precious little boy, I will do everything in my power to make sure nothing happens to you or what's yours,” I said calmly, trying to calm him down. “I’m sorry Mommy, I did not mean to yell,” I barely heard him say. Looking back, I seen him looking down with his hand folded in his lap and a tear in his eyes. “I forgive you,” I said softly. “And if you got to potty just go in your diaper, it's not good to hold it for a long time, like I’m sure you have been.” After hearing a small sniffle, I heard Charlie say, “Does your mom really see me as some helpless little boy?” “In a nutshell, yes,” I said, trying to explain my mother's motives. “My mom maybe a lawyer, but she is very versed in the BDSM scene, she finds a lot of clients that will pay big money to keep a lot of stuff hush-hush. Knowing that, when she got wind that you and I were getting into a Mommy Dom/little boy relationship she wanted in and started to take it a little too seriously. She knows I will never have kids of my own and she desperately wants to be a grandmother.” “That makes sense… I think. But why me? Why not just bug Alice to settle down,” I heard Charlie say. “Well, you came in the picture first, but as far as Alice, you and I both know that she is far from interested in having kids. She is to wrapped up in her career. The only reason Alice wants to help with you is because she likes you and you are her business partner. She came and got you while I was arguing with Mom on her own accord,” I responded, as I pulled into our neighborhood. “Finally, almost home,” I heard Charlie say desperately, as if the car seat was torturing him. A few moments later he had another worrisome question. “And what of your Father, would he do something to my company if I don’t play ‘baby’?” “Daddy loves you and sees you for who you are, a man trying to live his best life with his wife and in pursuit of his dreams. He will keep Mom in check but, just like you, has his own company to run and will not always be there,” I told Charlie as I pulled into our driveway. I put the transmission in park, shut the engine off, and undue my seatbelt. The overhead light came on and I opened my door, but before I got out, I looked over at Charlie, trying to sit still and wait to be let out. “Mom does care, she just wants to make sure I am being a good Mommy,” I tell him with a smile before getting out. When I got Charlie's door open, he practically was vibrating, itching to just get out of his little seat, too bad he did not like it because he did look adorable in it. “Are you done being fussy?” I asked him in a serious tone. Charlie froze for a moment and his eyes got big. “Yes Mommy, I will be good, please can I get out,” he said apologetically. I could tell that what happened tonight was still in his head. I gave him a big smile, undid his harness, and watched him sit there for a moment, almost in disbelief. “You need help baby?” I asked, holding my hand out for him to grab. After getting Charlie out, I got his diaper bag and my purse out of the front seat and then locked the SUV. I see Charlie was only halfway to the door, waiting for me to catch up, “I’m coming honey.” I open the door, allowing Charlie to get in first. “Let's get some Pajamas on, ok sweetie,” I tell Charlie as we slip our shoes off. I put my hand on Charlie’s back gently pushing him to go up the stairs first. “No-no baby, nursery, I need to change your diaper, plus, I have your jammies in there,” I say, correcting the direction he was walking when he got to the top of the stairs. I softly shut the baby gate behind me as I follow Charlie into the nursery, flipping the lights on. Charlie started to unbutton his shirt still with a long face, “Let me help you, honey,” I said bending down and helping him with his trousers while he worked on his shirt. After I got his pants and shirt off, leaving him only in his diaper and onesie, he started to turn to the changing table. “Hold on,” I instructed softly, grabbing him before he ran off so I could take the onesie off as well. With a swift tug up, his onesie slips over his head and tossed into the hamper with the rest of the clothes. I lifted Charlie up and laid him on the changing table, for only seeing this room just recently, he seemed not as phased as I thought he would. I just stood there admiring my little Charlie, no one else’s, his hands were resting on his tummy while he was looking at all the glowing stars on the ceiling. I knew that today was going to be hard, but I did not realize how much of a toll it was going to have on Charlie. After a moment he caught me staring, I could only smile at how cute he was. I caressed his face to try and soothe his pent-up emotions before I turned my attention to the task at hand and started to undo his diaper, “Baby, you filled this sucker up, you were not this wet when we left,” I said surprised. “I told you that I had to potty, Mommy,” Charlie said flatly in reply to my statement. “Yes, you did, and looks like my baby did a good job using his diapers,” I praised smiling down at him, trying to get him to smile again. “Maybe we didn’t need to get those pull-ups after all,” I said teasingly. “But mommy, you said I could…” he started to say, worried I was going back on our decision. “Clam down, baby, I am just teasing,” I reassured him, “However, I think I left them in the back seat of the SUV.” I made quick work on the diaper change, making sure to get him clean and feeling fresh with a light sprinkle of baby powder. After the new diaper is taped up, I give it a little play full pat, “All done, baby, you are once again all clean and dry.” I went over to his chest of drawers to pull out a particular pajama set, leaving him to hop down himself. After a little bit of rummaging, I finally found the jammies I was looking for. “Come here, sweetie,” I said getting the shirt opened so I could slip it over his head. “I can do it, Mommy, Please,” he said with a furrowed brow. Looking down at him I could only smile, “Ok, you get your jammies on while I go get mine on,” I said as I handed him his clothes. I left him in his nursery alone while I made my way to our bedroom. He did look adorable standing there in just his diaper, his nursery suited him well. “Let's see how long he stays in there before he comes searching for me,” I whisper to myself, taking my dress off. As I was pulling out my pajamas for the night, I got an idea to help give him confidence in not only his diapers but also the decision of being little, on his terms. I quickly put on a soft tank top and a pair of shorts. Just as I had pulled my shorts up, I heard Charlie holler from the top of the stairs. “Mommy why is it locked,” Charlie said, sounding confused and frustrated. “Oh, I am sorry honey, I closed it when I came up behind you,” I told him as I moved to the bathroom. “Go explore your nursery baby, I put some things in there for you to play with. I will be done in a minute; I am just taking my make-up off.” I look in the mirror, staring at the reflection as I try and listen to Charlie’s footsteps and see if he listens. After a moment of listening, I was confident that he did as he was told and went to go play in his nursery, so I started my nightly routine. I cleaned and cleansed my face, put my hair in a loose braid for bed, and used the bathroom myself before sneaking out of the room and tiptoe to the nursery, and just peeking inside to try and figure out what Charlie was doing. I don’t know why I felt so proud of Charlie, seeing him dressed in his cute white and blue short sleave pajama shirt and matching shorts, I picked them out because they had an airplane on the chest of the shirt and lots of planes on his little shorts. Charlie was over in the corner, digging through the toy box believe it or not, currently inspecting a stuffed squid plushie I randomly found at the store one day. A smile swept across my face, I knew what would help melt his stress from the day away. I silently made my way over to the stairs, ever so carefully, opened it without a noise, and sneaked down the stairs. I quickly made my way to the kitchen and pulled out his bottle to fill it up with a little drink for Charlie. I did my best to warm some milk and honey before putting it into Charlie's bottle, but before I could head back up, I went back into the office to grab Charlie's bunny, Lady Frankie. I have no idea why he chose an absurdly long name for his bunny, but it did bring a smile to my heart to finally see him enjoy it. With light feet, I sneak back up the stairs to go surprise my baby. Peek around the nursery door frame, looking for Charlie, I spot him in the cushy rocking chair, curled up in a ball holding the darn squid plushie, at least he does not look distressed anymore. I try not to startle him as I lightly walk closer, yup, the little guy is out cold. Guess he was more tired than I thought. But why the rocking chair, I know he could have got in the crib by himself, it was a lot more comfortable than sleeping in a chair. Oh well, I guess that would just be wishful thinking, I guess. “Charlie, honey,” I say as I lightly touch him. “I not sleeping Mommy,” Charlie said groggily with his eyes very much closed. “You want to go night-night, or you want a treat,” I ask him softly, still unsure if he is awake as he says he is. I almost thought that he was asleep again, but I soon heard a very soft, “Can I have a cookie.” Of course, the boy wants cookies this late at night. Now let’s see if he will get up to go get one. “Baby, you want me to hold you, or you want to get up and walk?” I asked my curled-up baby husband. I set his bottle and bunny on the floor next to the rocking chair and moved to pick up Charlie, who despite our small conversation still had not moved an inch. I put my arms under him so I could just keep him curled up and cradled. Once he was up, I slowly spun around and sat down in the same rocker I found him in, setting him in my lap. “Mommy, cookies please” I heard him whisper as he leaned into me. “Shh, baby,” I say, trying to keep him calm, “Let me get it really quick.” I bend down carefully and reach for the bottle, once I feel it in my hand, I pick it up, lean back in the rocking chair, and change the grip I have on the bottle. “Baby, I got your cookie, open up,” I tell him softly, trying to get him to open his mouth. It amazes me how well he sleeps when he is sleeping, only if I can get his sleep duration to last longer than it does. After growing impatient, I rub the nipple of the bottle on his lips, “Open up baby.” That must have done the trick, Charlie’s eyes open slightly, and his expression goes from a blank sleepy look to a confused one as he clutched his stuffed squid in comfort. “Mommy?” Charlie asked confused. I could only giggle, “Baby, I think you fell asleep waiting for me.” Charlie did start to wiggle and get up but there was no need for that now, “Shh, be still sweetie, you're tired,” I said trying to calm him down. “I don’t want to sleep in here,” Charlie said pouting. “Shh, here drink this,” I said as I eased the bottle in his mouth. “You sure you don’t want to sleep in the crib?” I asked, curious to see his reaction. Charlie's eyes opened and started to squirm. “Settle down, I was only teasing, I am sorry,” I tell him adjusting the bottle as he calms down. We sat there for a long while, he drank the bottle slowly as he stared off into space. He finally actually fell asleep leaving a quarter of the milk un-drank. I let about fifteen minutes pass, just rocking there letting him sleep in my lap. Despite what happened this afternoon, and his tantrum on the ride home, today I would call it a win. His nursery has successfully helped him put the day's stress behind him as he found comfort in his little space, unfortunately, I don’t think he would admit it. For as much as Charlie says he does not have a little side, he sure has fallen hard for this lifestyle, at least subconsciously. It’s hard to watch him try so hard to be big and bad. However, I will need to make sure my mother minds her manners and knows what my business and not hers. She keeps going the way she did tonight, I will not be able to get Charlie to go to dinner on Sunday, no matter how much I push. Eventually, I was able to put my sleeping Charlie in our bed and tuck him in with his bunny, squid, and a binky between his lips. I only left him there alone for a little bit to get the house straight and ready for a new day of reverse potty training. and everything off, shut, and locked before making my way to bed myself. Even if I was able to get Charlie in the crib, I don’t think I could sleep without him. I closed my eyes, pulled Charlie close, and drifted off. The stress of the day weighed on me as I did not sleep that well, however, my night did start with pleasant dreams until I noticed Charlie squirming early in the morning as he always does. I tried to snuggle him more but like always my baby wanted up. With Charlie no longer in my arms reach, I was left sleeping alone with my dreams slowly drifting from happiness and light to filled sorrow and darkness. After a while, I was ejected from my sleep with fright, sweating from my dream-turned-nightmare. I quickly looked around; Charlie was nowhere in sight, though I was sure he was just downstairs as he normally is. He did seem to leave the squid in the bed but his bunny, Lady Frankie, was nowhere in sight. Did he take Lady Frankie with him? And what did he do with his binky? After a quick trip to the bathroom to relieve myself and wash the sweat off my face, I started for the door of the bedroom to go in search of my little Charlie. Once I stepped foot in the hallway, I noticed that the baby gate door was open, and Charlie was most likely downstairs. I peeked inside the nursery just out of curiosity to see if he even tried to go play. . . nope, it was still as it was before bed. I started to walk downstairs with the nightmare still weighing on me, I needed to see Charlie. I need to see if he is alright and make sure he is not still upset. Once I walked through the living room to the kitchen, I could see my Charlie sitting on the island drinking coffee, he even had Lady Frankie propped up next to him. My heart melted at the sight; Charlie finally had his normal smile on his face. To be honest it looked like he was just chilling and having a conversation with Lady Frankie. Hopefully, Adam does not get jealous of Charlie’s new friend. I simply just walked over and hugged him from behind, instantly the weight of the nightmare was gone. “Good morning my little prince,” I told him as my stress melted away. “You ok, Mommy? Did you have another nightmare?” I hear Charlie say with a hint of worry in his voice as he tries to reach back and hug me back. With a quick peck on his cheek, I move over to the other side of the island and pull a clean cup from the cabinet above. “I did, you fell asleep before we could really finish talking last night,” I asked in response as I poured the leftover coffee into my mug. As I went to turn back around to look at Charlie, I found him wearing a sympathetic look on his face. “I mean I am still upset at . . . Grammy” he started to say, hesitating at my mother’s new title. “I am not going to let her sabotage Alice and I’s work.” Charlie must have noticed my odd look as he was talking, trying to figure out how he got a mug from the cabinet when I knew he had not found his stool yet. He quickly pointed to the chairs at the table and said, “I used the chair, I swear I did not climb on the counter.” I just smiled and shook my head, “Of course you didn’t, my sweat little boy. But I will be talking to my mother, she and I are not done talking about you, I promise to make sure she stays in line and knows her place.” “Don’t worry about it, Mommy” I hear Charlie say confidently as I take a drink of my coffee. “I may be upset but I am calm and ready to face this new challenge together.” The confidence he had made me realize the idea that I had for him, “No need baby, you let Mommy take care of mean old Grammy” With a small pause to shift subjects I continued to happily tell Charlie of his new training, “I want you to just be happy and focus on your reverse potty training.” I took another sip of coffee, keeping my excited emotions hidden so I could watch Charlie think about what I just told him. “What is reverse potty training?” Charlie asked confused. I smiled and excitedly elaborated, “Well I have been thinking about how we are going to incorporate your pull-ups, I am going to start fresh and reverse the normal potty-training toddlers go through and reverse it. The first part is going to be hard and will only be done at home, but I think it will help set the mood and feeling you have with your diapers.” I watched Charlie's gears start turning in his head, “Like completely start over? No more diapers?” “Other than for bedtime for obvious reasons, yes,” I said with a smile. “Wait here for a moment,” I instructed before setting my coffee down and heading to the home office. As I stepped in I grabbed the reverse potty training chart I made from leftover poster board from a recent project Charlie did for work. This was going to be amazing; it was going to allow Charlie to go his speed and not be forced into this. I walked back over to the kitchen to present Charlie with his new road map to success, “I made this last night when you were sleeping, it’s a chart to track your progress.” Charlie still looked bewildered, “A reverse potty-training chart?” I nodded, confirming that he was indeed correct. “Yay, stickers,” he said with false joy. “Stickers to track your progress, yes, and quit judging so fast. I am trying to take it slow for your sake,” I said, trying keep his mind open to my idea. “Like I said, we are starting from the beginning, you are going to get a limited pair of undies and start from the top. The first step is going to be the hardest, I want you to first work on having day accidents.” As expected, Charlie’s eye went wide, “What? You want me to purposely pee my pants? How is that going to help?” I could see the worry in his eyes. “Take a breath and let me explain,” I said trying to calm him down. “You are going to be allowed to use the big boy potty. . . but with one simple rule, you need to get me to help you and take you.” I let that set on him a moment before continuing, “I want you to learn to relax and be ok at wetting yourself. The past couple of days you have been holding your bladder till it nearly explodes before you wet your diaper, you need to learn to relax and just let it flow. This first step will mostly be mental, once you are confident enough to pee your pants we will go to the next step, pull-ups.” I went to put Charlie new chart on side of the refrigerator where it is easily seen for the both of us. “Every time you ask me to use the potty I will take you, but you will earn a sad face on your chart. But when you have an accident in your pants you will get a gold star.” I watched Charlie hop down from the tall stool and study the chart. “So you are going to let me use the toilet?” “With permission yes,” I repeated and pointed to the chart. “This row you get sad faces when say you need to potty, the next row you get sad faces for using the potty.” “That doesn’t make sense, if I ask to use the potty, won't I use it too?” Charlie asked in confusion. With a gentle smile, I went to explain, “Toddlers don’t always make it to the potty when they go tell their mommy.” Charlie’s eyebrows furrowed, “So I get sad faces for simply saying I need to potty?” “Yes baby,” I said simply, “When you can pee your pants and not tell me we will graduate to pullups. During this stage you will get to continue practicing going and not saying anything. I don’t want you to worry about your pull-ups or diapers, I want you to let me worry about it. And don’t worry I will be checking you like any good mommy would, while you are in undies, I will check less often but pull-up will check more often and then eventually you will graduate to diapers.” I directed his attention to the last three steps, you get gold stars on the last three, these are what you want to fill up. You got wet when you were out, you did not use the potty all day, and you did not ask for the potty all day. The more gold stars you get the more you get to move to the next step.” “I don’t want to pee my pants, Mommy,” Charlie said with a sad face. “Then you don’t have to baby, you just tell me you got to go potty, and I will help you use the big scary potty, ok?” I told him sweetly. “I want this to be on your pace, however, I would like to have you in pull-ups before you go back to work.” Charlie still had a sad face, but I wanted this to be his decision. “Grab Lady Frankie, sweetie, I need to get my big boy back in his undies,” I said softly and led him upstairs. “No-no honey, not the nursery, that is for little boys. Go to our room, I will take your diaper off there and you can take a quick shower, ok? I will have your big boy undies ready for you when you are out ok?” I hope he knows this is going to be as hard for me as it is for him, we just need to get over the first hurdle.

Chapter Thirteen Jen’s parent’s house was not that far, about a twenty-minute drive from our house, but Jen added one very embarrassing pit stop at a store. “Are you sure you want to stay in the SUV?” Jen asked a second time to make sure I did not change my mind. “Yes, I do not need to pick out my pull-up, I will be grateful for whatever you pick,” I told her, fully embarrassed she would even think I would want to come in with her. However, my last comment seemed to put a peculiar smile on her face. “Really? I get to pick whatever designs I think are the cutest. Even the cute princess ones?” she asked in a way to excited voice. My eyes got big when I processed what she said, “What? I thought I was getting just regular adult pull-ups?” I said confused. Jen just busted up laughing, “Baby, you are small enough to fit plenty well in the youth pull-up, plus they are so much better than the adult ones. And they are cuter too,” she said trying to calm herself from her laughing fit. “But I promise to get the boy ones, I don’t need you giving me any more reasons not to wear them.” I still could see her giggling as she left me in the SUV to go into the store. Unfortunately, I still did not have my phone and she took her purse and phone in with her, so I was stuck just sitting and waiting. It only took a couple of songs on the radio before I saw Jen walking back with a bag in her hands. The pull-ups were covered by the bag they sat in when she deposited them in the back seat before hopping back in the driver’s seat. I tried to see what design she picked out before I turned to look at her when I heard her buckle up and put the SUV in gear. “Only one pack?” I asked. Jen pulled out of the parking lot and back on track to her parents’ house. “Don’t worry, if you need more, I will get you more,” she said in response to my question. “Your pull-ups are a little bit easier to get at the store than your diapers I like you in. Also, remember, your pull-ups are just a stepping stone to help in your diaper training,” she said, reminding me of our earlier conversation. “I remember Mommy,” I said with a sigh, turning my head to look at the road. “And I am I am to come to you when I need to use the potty.” I felt Jen rub my knee to try and comfort me. “Are you ok, Charlie,” Jen asked, stealing a glance at me before her eyes turned back to the road. “You seem a little unsettled, do you not want to wear the pull-ups?” she asked with a cautious voice. I waited a moment before responding, “Doe’s Mr. Calegari really know I wear diapers and pee the bed?” I said, answering her question with another question. “Oh, that is what this is about,” Jen said, realizing my nervousness. “To be blunt, yes, daddy knows about your bedwetting. He also knows you are adult enough to own up and take care of your issues,” Jen said, trying to stay honest with me. Her honesty was comforting but still, I was nervous to confront him again. I looked down and put my tiny hands on hers which was still resting on my knee, “He even knows about. . .” I said, starting to trail off in my thoughts. “Baby,” she started to gently say, bringing my attention back to her with a soft squeeze on my knee. “He knows everything, and he knows how much joy and happiness you bring me.” I just stared at Jen, taking in her beauty and confidence. “Don’t worry my little one, I will be with you, and if I get too distracted talking to my mother, you will also have Alice there too.” I took comfort in Jen, she was my rock, I am not sure I could do this without her. I don’t think I would do it without her, to be honest. Before I knew it, we were pulling up the long driveway to Calegari’s estate, it never failed to impress me every time I was here. Jen's parents did not live in the largest house on the street, but they did not live in the smallest. As the SUV came to a stop, I waited for Jen to kill the engine before undoing my seatbelt and hopping out. Jen was there waiting for me on the other side of the vehicle, waiting for me to grab her free hand. My diaper bag which I seemed to have forgotten was slung over Jen’s other shoulder with her purse, being held in place with her other hand. She just smiled at me before leading up to the front door, which magically opened at the same time we reached it, showing a very excited Mrs. Calegari holding the door. Mr. Calegari was there, calm, cool, and collected like he always was. “Isabella, you need to calm down, if he runs away, I will blame you,” I heard Nichola say. He was even taller than Jen and Alice, standing at a whopping six foot three inches and well-built for his age. He dressed in khakis and one of his golf shirts, with well-groomed salt and pepper hair. There was no question about where Jen got her height from. I watched Isabella take her eyes off me and give Nichola an evil glare before retorting, “You better be careful before you find yourself eating on the back patio by yourself!” Isabella was almost an older twin to my wife, outside of a few aging lines. I had also never seen one grey hair on Isabella’s head which added to your youthful look, though I am nearly positive it was her persistence that kept it that way. Isabella was closer to five foot ten inches with a slender frame, supporting a floral dress, cut like Jen’s but with no sleeves. I watched Nichola roll his eyes before muttering, “Only if that was true.” “Hush you,” Isabella said before turning back to Jen and me. “Now don’t you two look just darling, come on in and relax. Jennifer how was the drive?” she started to say before taking a breath to continue nagging Jen. “I saw Charlie get out of the front seat, why is he not sitting in the back? He is still too small for that, let alone your persistence in not putting him in the car seat I gave you.” Isabella did let us get through the door, shutting it behind us, but I could see the irritation in Jen’s eyes when she heard what her mother was saying. As far as me, Isabella commented here or there in the past about me being too small for the front seat, but I did not know she went as far as getting me a car seat, that was new to me. As I was about to look to see where Nichola was going I felt Jen firmly pull me behind her. “Mother please, I told you do not smother him,” Jen said firmly to Isabella. From my view behind Jen, I saw Isabella look appalled to hear her daughter talk to her that way, “You have me hold my tongue all these years and now that you finally pull the veil I still can not talk about little Charlie as your baby boy?” “Yes, the veil is lifted, and he knows that you are aware that he is my little and I am his Mommy. . .” I heard Jen start to say quickly in an even tone before getting interrupted. “Which makes me Grammy, and I want to smother my little Charlie,” Isabella said, cutting Jen off. Suddenly I felt myself being pulled away from Jen. With a quick startled glance in my captor's direction, I noticed it was Alice pulling me away from the two arguing titans. I glanced back at Jen quickly before Alice caught my attention again. “You don’t want to say there, squirt, I promise you that. That conversation was years in the making,” Alice said with the same level of annoyance as I had seen in Nichola, leading me to another room. “Conversation? Sounds more like a fight if you ask me.” I said looking back over my shoulder, losing sight of Jen. Once I looked forward again, I started to realize that Alice was taking Nichola’s large study. I kept a hold of Alice’s hand out of habit that Jen instilled in me, but it let me look around the massive room without watching where I was walking. This room had books lining the walls with beautiful French doors capable of closing off the back more formal office portion from the more relaxed lounging part that you first walk into. The room was currently fully open, showcasing the expensive matching furniture, warming the air with its deep earthy colors. I felt Alice stop before noticing that this was also the same room Nickola escaped to. I quickly pulled my hand from Alice’s, causing her to giggle as she sat down in one of the three cushy chairs that sat in a half circle in front of Nichola’s large oak desk. Nickola was walking over to the corner where he kept his scotch. “I rescued Squirt here from the two raptors there in your front room,” I heard Alice say to her father. I glanced at Alice before turning my attention back to Nichola, watching him pour the amber liquid into three glasses. “Well good, you just may have saved Charlie here from needing an early diaper change,” I heard Nichola say in response before grabbing all three glasses of scotch and walking over to where Alice sat, and I stood. His comment threw me off a bit, but it confirmed that he knew all about my little secret. “I doubt it is that bad, though it did seem pretty intense,” I said, joining in on the conversation. Jen had always reassured me that Nichola liked me, but I still liked to keep a healthy level of respect for him, especially since I knew my career was literally in his hands due to his funding half of my company's start-up cost. Nichola handed me the first glass before turning to his daughter and giving her a glass. “You don’t understand the gravity of the situation and the intensity of our wives,” he said before sitting down next to Alice in one of the cushy chairs. I sat down in the last of the three cushy chairs, on the other side of Alice, before holding up the glass of scotch and saying, “Thanks Mr. Calegari,” Nichola was quick to respond to me in a firm tone, “Mr. Finlay, how many times do I have to tell you, please call me by my first name outside of work.” I held an even face and said, “Sorry, Nichola, I did not mean to let it slip.” Both of us knew it was no slip, but me just trying to be respectful, he had been trying to get me to loosen up for years. He has resorted to calling me Mr. Finlay, what I consider my father's name, to match my stubbornness. After a small sip of his drink, Nichola went on to say, “So, Alice here tells me you are finally taking some time off for yourself.” I assumed that Nichola was not interested in the details of the past few days and was just trying to make small talk. He also always took an interest in my career, and with Alice being my business partner it was only natural for him to know that I was getting forced to take time off. “Yeah, Jen and Alice finally convinced me to take some time off, though I am still not sure what to do. Jen is working from home more but still working while I am off, I doubt I will be going anywhere,” I said with a smile and a little bit of a chuckle. “Hah,” Alice said laughing, making Nichola and Me look at her. “There was no convincing about it, Jen scolded you on taking care of yourself and how you should take time for yourself outside of work,” she said to me before sipping on her drink and turning to her father. “I even had to take his keys and practically kick him out. He was originally going to start vacation on Thursday but said he needed to come in on Friday and tidy things up.” “Well, I can understand that. The man has found his passion, it's hard to pull away from something like that,” Nichola said to Alice before turning to me. “But my girls are right, it's important to not burn yourself out. Isabella practically did the same when I was your age and trying to make a name for myself at the law firm.” “No worries, I am far from burnt out, but I will make sure to heed your advice,” I said in response to Nichola. However, I am sure if he knew the whole picture of my situation, he would not compare it so closely. “And Jen did not scold me, we had a conversation,” I said to Alice trying to soften her blunt truth about my one-sided conversation with Jen. “Charlie, I thought you liked Scotch?” Nichola said, questioning why I hadn’t touched my drink. I was about to say something before Alice started to talk before I could, “Did you not get permission from Jennifer to drink tonight?” she asked me. “I do not need ‘permission’,” I said to Alice with a sarcastic scowl. I softened my face before telling them both confidently, “I told Jen I would let her know before I drank alcohol.” I watched as Nichola just chuckled. “You don’t have to worry, Jennifer made sure to email Isabella and me a copy of the rules you two are following. Consider your self-granted permission,” I froze for a second, processing his words, before taking a drink of scotch to ease my nerves and keep myself from blushing. “Of course,” was all I could say, shaking my head in disbelief. I felt Alice’s hand on my knee, keeping me from clamming up. “Charlie, Dad has always known about you and Jen's little dynamic,” Alice started to tell me, using my name to make sure I knew she was sincere. “Dad does not care; he sees how happy you make my sister. He is just trying to make light of the situation to ease the tension.” “To be honest Charlie,” Nichola started to say to get my attention, “It's not me you need to worry about, I know you are a good man.” I watched him take another sip of scotch before adding, “Isabella on the other hand, is who you need to be concerned with.” I followed suit and took another drink myself before diving back into the conversation, “Ya, I heard a little bit of before Alice dragged me away” I could only smile at the position I was finding myself in, “Dinner is going to be interesting isn’t it.” I see Nichola open his mouth but then turn his head toward the door, Alice and I do the same. We all watched as Isabella came strolling in with a dignified smile on her face, that was till she saw the glass of amber liquid in my hands. “What are you drinking young man?” she asked me. Without giving me one second to answer, she turned to Nichola and said, “Did you give him alcohol?” “Yes Isabella, I gave my son-in-law alcohol,” Nichola said bluntly without flinching. Isabella turned back to me and quickly quizzed me, “Did you ask your mommy first?” I was only slightly stunned and was quickly searching for the right answer to defuse the situation. “Isabella, I permitted him,” Nichola said as he got up to pour a second glass of scotch. “And to be honest, the poor man is going to need it.” I was thankful for Nichola taking the heat off me, Isabell turned back to him to rebuttal his remark, “What do you mean he is going to need it?” Isabella apparently did not want to wait for a response, she turned back to me took my glass from my hand, and gave it to Alice. “You and your father are being a bad influence on little Charlie,” she said directing her comment to Alice. Isabella turned to grab my hand and pulled me to my feet, “Come on sweety, those two are only going to get you into trouble.” Isabella may have been a lot smaller the Jen, but I still could not pull my hand from her grip. I looked to Alice to save me, but she did not move, and when I looked back to Nichola he was still busying himself with his drink. I tried to lengthen my stride to keep up with Isabella, but she did not slow down till we were out of the study. “Do you know where Jen is?” I asked my mother-in-law, trying not to sound nervous. Isabella slowed down to a slow walk and looked down at me, “Stop being disrespectful, your ‘Mommy’ is in the kitchen helping me cook. I was going to come in and ask you if you wanted a snack before dinner but since clearly can not be trusted with those two, you can come hand out with your Mommy and Grammy.” Isabella just smiled at me and kept my hand in hers as she led the way. Was I hearing this right, did she expect me to call her Grammy? I was going to need to talk to Jen about this, I know she and Alice mentioned it but still. As I followed Isabella, the same question started to repeat itself in my head, did he not see me as an adult? I know I was a bit on the short side, but I am a grownup. Nichola and Alice treated me as an adult and so did Jen, outside of our unique relationship. After following Isabella through a couple of doors I finally spotted Jen, and true to her word, was in the kitchen. Once I saw her, I tried to free my hand once more but was still stuck in Isabella’s grasp. We stopped just inside the door, but as Jen saw me, she started to dry her hands off and make her way to us. “Little Charlie, do you have something to say to your Mommy?” Isabella told me as a statement more than a question. I only took my eyes off Jen to look at Isabella confused. “Tell Mommy what you were drinking,” she instructed me. I looked at Jen with longing eyes, my strong and assertive demeanor slowly fading. “Mommy, I was drinking scotch with Nichola and Alice,” I informed Jen, trying to give her the whole picture. “Did you get your own glass or did my father give you a glass?” Jen asked me gently, trying to get more information. “It does not matter Jennifer, he did not ask your permission,” Isabella answered for me flatly. Jen did not even take her eyes off me, she just waited for me to answer her. “It was given to me,” I told her honestly. My nerves were starting to ease as I saw Jen's eyes soften. Jen just smiled and turned her head to her mother, “I don’t see any issue, Daddy gave him the drink, and they normally have a drink or two anyway on Sundays.” As Jen said that I felt the grip on my hand loosen. I took my freedom and stepped beside Jen, to be honest, I wanted to hide behind her, but I refused to let Isabella see me as weak. Jen put her arm around me and continued to talk, “Mom, we just got done having this conversation. Charlie is ‘My’ husband, and ‘My’ little. Not yours, you will respect that and quit being extra.” I watched Jen shut Isabella down, she then turned to me, “Baby, will you please go get Daddy and Alice, and tell them that dinner is ready?” I looked Jen in the eye and told her, “Yes, Ma’am.” But before I could step off Jen held onto my shoulder and bent down to whisper in my ear, “I can tell your diaper is still dry, take this time to potty.” She let me go and sent me on my way with a gentle pat on the butt. As I exited the kitchen and made my back to the study, I tried to take Jen’s suggestion. I did not need to pee, but it was not like I could go, so I just took a breath and tried to walk a little slower. There was not much time between the kitchen and the study, so I knew I was going to have to make things work if I was going to do this. I was near the door to the study when I just stopped and closed my eyes and did my best to just let go. It was easier to do at home, but I was currently by myself, so I tried to just be in the moment Eventually, I was able to feel things starting and getting warm, I did not need to go much but I made a small dent. When I opened my eyes, I saw Nichola and Alice standing in front of me, coming out of the study. I stood there like a deer in the headlight, “You going potty, squirt?” Alice asked as she approached me, placing her hand on the front of my crotch feeling my freshly wet diaper. “Good job,” she praised as she tussled my hair and walked past me towards the kitchen. My head followed her as she passed, still in a bit of shock at what I just did in front of them. Well, I am more embarrassed that I did it in front of Nichola, which made me turn back to him to see him wink at me. “Good job, buddy, Jen will be pleased,” he said as grabbed my shoulder to spin me around. Nichola kept his hand on my back, guiding me along, though his pace was a lot more manageable than Isabella’s, despite our massive height difference. “I hope Isabella was not mean to you, she does mean well,” he said gently as we walked together. “By the way, dinner is done,” I tried to say confidently. Nichola just chuckled, “We figured it had to be close to being done, that is why Alice and I have come out to investigate.” “Don’t lie, Dad,” Alice said in front of us. “You were worried Mom was tormenting your poor little Charlie.” It was hard to stay resilient with that comment. I could not help but look up to see Nichola’s face, and to my surprise I found him glancing down to give me another wink before looking forward again. This cannot be happening. Alice led us into the dining room where I found Isabella setting the table and Jen bringing in the food that was cooked. “Everyone hungry?” Isabella asked us all. I watched Alice put her nose in the air and say, “Is that my sister's famous garlic potatoes I smell?” “It all smells wonderful,” Nichola said making his way into the kitchen, leaving me in the dining room with the rest. “What do you want to drink, Charlie?” I was about to respond before Jen spoke for me, “Don’t worry Daddy, I will get it.” As Jen followed Nichola into the kitchen, I turned to find my normal spot at the large rectangular table. I looked over the spread and found not only my wife’s delicious potatoes but also baked chicken, Brussels sprouts, and fresh rolls. The food all smelled good, but it just looked overwhelming, I was glad that I was able to skip lunch. Soon everyone made their way to the table, Nichola sat at the head of the table with Isabella to his right and me to his left. Alice sat next to her mother and Jen sat next to me. Jen got us both water to drink, she also let me drink out of a normal cup with no lid. Everyone else was drinking sweet tea, which I did not like, I preferred unsweetened personally, so water was my normal at Sunday dinner. After Grace was done, I watched everyone start to juggle the food around, filling their plates. When I first started to join them for the Sunday dinners I would fill my own plate, and Isabella often said I did not take enough and forced me to put too much food on my plate, which caused me to not be able to finish all my food. There were quite a few times I was the last one done, with Isabella insisting that I try and eat as much as I could. When Jen started to take a more active role in my eating habits, she also started to help me fill my plate at Sunday dinner, which prevented Isabella from bullying me into putting more food than I could eat on my plate. It did make me feel juvenile, but it was way better than the alternative. “Would you like a roll, sweetie?” Jen asked me as she started to fill my plate. “No thanks,” I told her, as I spotted my mother-in-law look at me. Out of the recent events today I was starting to be a bit timid around her. Luckily, I had Jen sitting beside me, I put one of my hands on Jen's lap, to try and borrow her courage. “Jennifer, honey, he needs. . .” was all I heard Isabella say before seeing Jen look up at her in a scowl. “Isabella, this is the last time I am going to say this,” Nichola started to say, making me look in his direction. With an even but firm tone, he went on to say, “Leave the poor boy alone, Jennifer is doing a good job herself in mothering over him. He does not need two nagging women trying to control him.” I watched Jen and Nichola lock eyes after his comment, but no words were exchanged, just a silent argument between two alfas. But the tension in the air did settle and was back at a more normal tone. Even though I wanted to go hide under a rock due to the recent events, I was still the first one to break the silence. The was only one house rule to follow, no talking about work at Sunday dinner, it was supposed to be about family getting together, not business. “So, Nichola, how is the golf swing coming along.” After clearing his mouth Nichola responded, “Not too bad, the boys and I did a couple of rounds of eighteen last weekend and almost made the top score.” “Nice,” I said in between bites of food. “Yeah, but I am going to need to forgo golfing next weekend. The Porshe started to give me fits the other day, I got to put some time aside to go get it looked at.” Nichola said, apparently not done telling his story. I noticed Alice perk her ears up, “You broke my Porche?” she said in question. I about spat my food out at the look Nichola gave Alice. “It’s not your car, and go get your own,” Nichola said as if he were a dragon hoarding his gold. “Mmm,” Alice grunted, waving her fork as she finished chewing. “I could get my own, but I want yours old man. That one is a collector.” I was not sure what made it a collector, but I did know that the Porche in question was a 1975 Porsche 911 Turbo Carrera, Nichola kept its original white paint job immaculate. I swallowed my food and said, “You know I have some free time on my hands, I could take a look at it for yah. I could also get my buddy, Adam, to take a look too, he owns a shop across town.” Nichola smiled at me before responding to my offer, “That’s a tempting offer, but you may want to see what your other half has planned before you start drumming up your own work.” I just sighed and went to shove the last of the potatoes on my plate into my mouth. I had about a 50/50 shot in her letting me go play mechanic, plus the more I thought about it, I don’t think I would want to be here without Jen with me. After I swallowed my potatoes, I went on to counteroffer, “If take it to a shop at least take it over to Adam and have him look at it. He is a wiz at what he does.” I spotted Isabella wanting to say something but was biting her tongue, though Jen must have seen it as well because I heard her speak up next. “Please can we move off the topic of cars, and your friend Adam, please,” was all Jen said before I saw her look down and glance at how I was fairing with my food. “What’s wrong with Adam?” I heard Alice say, questioning Jen's specific request. I guess Isabella could not hold out any longer because she was next to pipe up. “This Adam fella is not a good influence. He is replacing good parts with other good parts to make money off people that don’t know better.” Her comment made me a bit confused; I have known Adam forever; he would not do any of that. Also, how did she know him? “Mother, that is not what I said. You are taking my words and twisting them,” I heard Jen say defensively. I raised an eyebrow, “What on earth are you to talking about?” I asked confused. Isabella made sure to look at me when she said, “Your Mommy said you and Adom were replacing a turbo thing in your overpowered race car for another. I tried to convince her multiple times you need to get rid of that thing, it’s too dangerous.” I just stared at her like she was growing a horn out of her forehead. I knew exactly what she was talking about now. “To clear the air,” I started to say looking around the table, “it was not just replacing a single turbo, Adam helped me upgrade the Voodoo engine in my car so that I could handle twin turbos. I mean yeah, the old turbo was good, but I just wanted to upgrade it and get better performance. However, I had to put a full roll cage in it before I could do that with a five-point seat harness in first by a firm request from Mommy. I would agree though on the race car comment, that much is true. Though I was only ever upside down in my Cj7, but that is a different story.” I could see the shock on Isabella’s face, not sure if she understood what I said though. “That’s a rather heavy modification,” Nichola said, making me look in his direction. “Different topic please, before Mother blows a gasket and wraps Charlie in bubble wrap,” Jen said firmly to us all before looking at me. “And you should be leery on such topics around your Grammy.” Dinner did not last much longer after that, though the conversation was changed and eventually Isabella stopped staring at me. I was not fond of the idea of calling Isabella Grammy, at least not after today. Who knew she was a wolf in a lamb in a sheep disguise? Jen was nice enough to match my eating pace, so I was able to finish at the same time as her, I did not even wait for me to ask to be excused. She simply praised me for finishing, kissed the top of my head, and took our plates to the kitchen. We all did our part in cleaning up and putting the dining room and kitchen back together before anyone relaxed. “You about ready to go home short stuff,” Jen said, drying her hands after washing the last dish. I stepped off the stool that I was using to help Jen with dishes and started to push it back by the fridge, where it lived. “I sure am,” I said in my best fake yon. It was only Jen, Isabella, and me in the kitchen, Nichola and Alice decided that cleaning the table was good enough before disappearing and leaving the three of us to finish with leftovers and dishes. “Charlie does not need to be changed before you leave, does he?” Isabella asked Jen as if I was not there. I will say, she has calmed down a bit after Nichola drew the line at dinner. I looked up to see Jen smile at me and ask, “What do you think, huh, are you my soggy baby?” I was not sure Jen even wanted me to answer, she wasted no time gently squeezing my diaper to see how wet it was. I did honestly try to go potty more, but I was only able to go a little bit while I was standing next to Jen helping her with dishes, pretending it was just us in the room. “Nope, still got a few miles left, you probably will be ok till we get you home, it’s almost your bedtime Mr.,” she told me with a wink. I was somewhat confident that her wink was meant for the bedtime reference, though I could be wrong. Jen and I followed Isabella to the front door. We waited for Isabella to go fetch Nichola so we could say our goodbyes. “You know you two don’t need to wait till Sunday to come over,” Isabella said as I followed Jen out the door. “I am sure I could find other things for little Charlie to play with other than that old car Nichola has.” Yup, I was not coming back without Jen. “We will see Mom,” Jenifer said as she waved goodbye. “Baby, tell Grammy bye,” Jen said, surprising me with my impromptu instructions. I looked up with questioning eyes only to be met with a gentle smile and a look that said ‘Please don’t fuss’. I took a breath and looked back at Nichola and Isabella, “Bye Grammy, Bye. . .” I started to say before trailing off, did I need to call him something else too? “Jest Nichola is fine, Charlie,” Nichola responded to my confused face. “My wife is the only one that needs her cute title.” I smiled returned and finished, “Bye Nichola. I will have Mommy email you Adam's info.” Nichola responded only with a wave and a nod. I turned around and finally made my way over to the passenger side of the car. “BACK SEAT YOUNG MAN,” I heard Isabella yell out by the door, making me jump when I opened the passenger door. To my surprise, I saw a car seat in the back that was not there before.

Chapter Twelve When Jen opened the door there were a few emotions that arose, but anger and being mad was not one of them. The first wave of emotions was a little bit of shock, not in the scents of ‘OMG, it’s a nursery,’ but more just shocked at how absent I needed to be to not realize my wife was remodeling a room in our house. I took a step inside while Jen and Jessica stayed at the doorway, the last time I remember being in this room was when the walls were white and full of boxes. The last thing Jen said something to me about this room was when she wanted to paint the walls before we set it up for whatever we wanted to turn it into. I should have known she already had plans set and in motion. The next emotion that came bubbling up was a bit of fear, I knew Jen let me know of her intentions, but I did not realize that it would go this deep. What did Jen expect me to do, just come home and play baby? There was a crib big enough to challenge my escape, a changing table that was halfway stocked with my diaper, a rather cozy-looking rocking chair, and a small chest of toys in the corner. Looking at the closet, I can assume most of the babyish clothes that Jen has been getting have been hiding in there, or that chest of drawers that matched the crib and changing table. The more I stood in the room and took in the sights the more I was able to process my reaction and take in the hard work that was done. I mean, Jen really outdid herself, other than the fact that I was standing in a size nursery, the blue ombre fading from light to dark was nearly picturesque. With the glow-in-the-dark stars on the dark blue ceiling, it was as if I was in one of my company jets flying above the clouds. The soft and fuzzy carpet that my bare feet were on was starting to feel more like clouds the more I stood there. There was also still so much room for activities in here, I wonder if Jen is done decorating. Sure, Jen had a healthy level of babyish decorations, like my name in block letters above the crib and model airplanes hanging from the ceiling, flying through the nursery’s sky, but there was more to it. She added memories of us, moments of our journey together, captured in a timeless photo hung on the wall. This room was not just for me, Jen built this room for herself as much as she did for me. Jen is a Mommy at heart and yearns to take care of me, she reminds me all the time that I am her little boy. I turned back around to Jen, she still looked like a bag of nerves. Yes, this room was a lot to take in and I was not ready for it but there was one important thing that I wanted to take care of first. “Mommy, please will you change me,” I said simply as I grabbed a clean diaper from the changing table. Jen's face softened to a gentle smile and with a loving voice she responded, “Of course baby, let's get you freshened up.” I saw her confidence start to come back as she came over, picked me up, and placed me on the changing table. Sitting down in my dirty diaper was not a fun feeling, but I knew it was not going to last much longer. Jen guided me to lay down on the soft but firm padding on top of the changing table. I did not notice before, but the padding was covered in little clouds and airplanes to match the theme of the room, she really did go all out. The sound of Jen ripping the tapes off brought my attention back to her and just like before, she did not make one sour face while she quickly and expertly cleaned my mess up. While Jen was busy with my lower half, I noticed Jessica snooping through the closet. I guess Jen must have been keeping in contact with her for a while, Jessica seemed to know quite a bit about our relationship and the dynamic that we have. I mean it doesn’t surprise me; they have been friends since college. “You mind if have this,” Jen said as she gently started to grab the clean diaper I still had in my hands, bringing my attention back to her. I did not blush while Jen was changing me, why should I, she has been essentially doing it for years now, but it was a different feeling going from one diaper to another. I was starting to feel disconnected from my lower self, outside of me showering, Jen was now my keeper. Luckily, I knew that she loved me and would make sure all my needs were met. “There we go, all fresh and clean,” she said sweetly as she finished taping up my new diaper. As Jen pulled me up to a sitting position, I felt the time was right for me to speak up and tell her what was weighing on my mind. “Mommy,” I said softly, asking for her attention. “Yes, sweetie,” Jen said as she looked me in the eyes and started to pull my shirt off, leaving me in just a diaper. I could not help but blush as Jessica walked up behind Jen, putting my new outfit down beside me. But I still had Jen’s attention, so I continued to what I wanted to say, “So . . . the essay I wrote, got me thinking.” I watched Jen grab the black onesie that was put beside me and start opening one end of it and proceeding to put it over my head, making me fish my arms through the sides. “Is there a way we can ease into the whole public diapering . . . thing?” I asked as confidently as I could. Jen guided me back down on my back again, snap, snap, snap, snap. “Ok, I am listening,” Jen said as she pulled me back up to a sitting position again. She softly put her hands on my thighs and looked at me, waiting for me to continue. With her undivided attention on me, I took a deep breath to settle my nerves and continued to explain, “I was just thinking, you don’t become potty trained overnight, you must train for it. Wouldn’t it be logical to do the same in reverse?” I saw the gears in her head turning, unlike her I was not good at reading others. “I am not trying to change the rules or anything or get out of diapers. I was just nearly thinking about reverse potty training . . .” I say, starting to ramble before I see Jen start to open her mouth. “I hear what you are saying,” she said, stopping my rambling. “I should have thought of this before, but I guess I was a little excited and went too far too fast,” she continued with a smile. “What if we get you some pull-ups?” “OK?” I said, paying attention to her idea, and asking her to elaborate. I wore pull-ups before to try and deal with my bedwetting, but they did not work for me, that is why Jen coaxed me to just start wearing diapers. “When we are at home, safe and behind closed doors, you will stay in diapers. But when we go out and about, we can get you some pull-ups to wear and help get yourself comfortable in small ‘accidents’ before we graduate you with full-fledged diapers. I would also let you use the potty in public, only. . .” she said pausing, holding up her right index finger emphasizing the specific exception she was about to reveal. “. . . when you come to me, or your babysitter, for permission.” She only left a small pause to separate her exception with the reason, “This will allow you to work on trying to be confident in wearing and wetting your diapers in public.” To be honest, I was a little shocked to hear her have a solution to the proposal so fast. Her idea essentially allowed me to use the potty in public, I don’t think I can pass this opportunity down. But I still had to ask, “I think that is a great compromise, but how did you think of it so fast?” I just saw the sweet smile Jen seemed to reserve just for me before I heard her say, “To be honest, Charlie, I could not stop thinking about the other day. Let's just say you and I are on the same wavelength.” After a small breath, I felt humility in her next words, “Will you forgive me for forcing you to wet your pants?” I could tell that she had a lot more she wanted to say but just could not form them into words. Jen has always been honest with me, sometimes a little coarse or blunt, but always honest and loving. A smile crept to my face, I was never resentful of what happened, I would not have been in the situation if I had just trusted her in the first place. But I was glad to move past this, “There is nothing to forgive, Mommy,” I told her as I leaned into her, hugging her. Jen hugged me back and whispered, “How did I ever find a wonderful person to share my life with.” After our small embrace, she went on to ask another question in about the same tone as before, “This was not meant to be sprung on you just yet, but I am curious to know.” Jen took a step back and started to wave her hands as if we were on a game show and she was presenting me with my grand prize bedroom, “What do you think?” I glanced at Jessica, she was just standing there watching us interact with each other, I could tell she was still a little embarrassed for spilling the beans prematurely. “I am not going to lie; it is very overwhelming.” I started to say, looking back at Jen, and taking a breath to think of more words to say. “I love being your baby Mommy but don’t forget that I still need my big boy time. I have a hard time being ‘little’ and I know you say you see it, but I still don’t. But I do love the care and love you provide me, even though your mothering is rather frustrating at times,” I said with a small chuckle at the end. “But overall, I will say I am impressed, overwhelmed, but very impressed. Good job Mommy.” Jen's sweet smile just got bigger as she stepped back closer to me, taking my hands into hers. “Thanks for not overreacting, I know it’s a lot to take in,” she started to say, keeping eye contact with me, showing me how much she meant her words. “But this may be ‘your’ nursery, but I meant for this space to be just for us. A place where we can let the stress of the outside world just melt away.” I finally heard Jessica say something since she blurted about the nursery, “Jennifer really does understand that you are not only ‘Baby’ but also her loving partner who has his own needs.” I saw Jessica hold up a black and grey short-sleeved button-up mechanic shirt in my size with ‘Mommies Mechanic’ embroidered where the name would go. “We both figured that you may need some adult time after the last couple of days,” Jesica said as she helped me put my new shirt over my onesie. Once I got my shirt all buttoned up, I took a second to admire the comfortable fit, outside of it saying 'Mommies Mechanic,' it would be a perfect shirt to wear when I am working on my cars. I looked over at Jen and asked her, “Does this mean I can do my own thing today?” “For a little bit, and not without some shorts to cover that cute little butt of yours,” Jen said as she started to grab the dark-colored shorts that matched my shirt. With a smile, Jen grabbed one of my hands and said, “You want to hop down so I can put these on.” I did just that, once back on my own two feet I used Jen to balance myself as she insisted on helping me dress. I tried to button my fly on my own, but Jen’s hands were there doing it before I could do it myself. “Do we really have to go to your parents for dinner tonight?” I asked as I watched her grab a pair of socks from the top drawer of the chest of drawers. “To be honest, I don’t think we could get out of it even if I wanted to,” Jen informed me as she shooed Jessica and me out of my nursery. Before I went downstairs, I took a hard look at the bedroom where Jen and I slept, was I going to be made to sleep in the crib now? Jen grabbed my hand to lead me down the stairs because my thoughts stopped me in my tracks. I went downstairs much like I did earlier, just in the opposite direction. “You want me to help you with your shoes?” she asked as she handed me a fresh pair of socks. “No, thank you,” I said taking the sock from her. “Um, Mommy. Do I still get to sleep in the same room as you?” I asked with a bit of sorrow lingering on my face. I sat down by the door and started to put my socks and shoes on. “Oh honey,” Jen said, as I watched her crouch down to watch me put my shoes on. “I don’t think I could sleep without you; the crib is there if you want to use it, but you are always welcome to sleep with me,” she said trying to ward off my sorrow. “But maybe we can see how comfy it is for a nap sometime?” I was satisfied with her answer, though I was not going to be napping regardless of what anyone was thinking. With my shoes on and tied, I quickly got up and lunged at Jen, wrapped my arms around her, nearly knocking her over. “You are the best Mommy ever,” I told her. I felt Jen wrap her arms around me, picking me up as she started to stand and gain her balance from my surprise hug. “You two are just too cute,” I heard from Jessica. Jen made sure to have my feet on the floor before we let go of each other. “Go play, baby,” she said to me as she swatted my bottom playfully out the door. I walked through the door with a smile on my face as I made my way to the garage door. I lifted the cover to the small keypad that sat by the garage door and mashed my six-digit code, making the garage open and revealing my brilliant blue sports car. “Let's get your oil changed,” I told my car. *** I shut the door behind Charlie, “Well that went rather well, considering everything,” I said to Jessica as well as myself. “I am so sorry; I did not mean to reveal the nursery like I did. I did not realize you did not tell him,” Jessica said as I turned to face her. You could see the regret still painted on her face. “To tell you the truth, I was not sure how I was going to tell him,” I told Jessica, trying to make her feel better. “Maybe it was a good thing it happened like it did?” I told her the truth; I did not know how to tell Charlie. “I still feel bad, but thank you,” Jessica told me, “I'm not going to stay much longer, I still have chores around the house before the week starts. Thanks for breakfast, it was delicious, and let me know when you need me to babysit Shortcake out there.” “Thanks for coming over, and I will definitely let you know when I need yah,” I responded as I watched her slip her shoes on. After slipping on my flip-flops, I followed her out the door and over to the driveway where her car was parked. We both turned our heads to see what Charlie was getting into as the inside of the garage came into view. Charlie was working on lifting the front end of his car, and if I remember right, he wanted to change the oil or something in the car. “He doesn’t waste no time does he,” I heard Jessica say as she reached her car. “Nope, always digging into something,” I said in response. “Well don’t be a stranger.” The engine of Jessica’s car started up, and soon after I saw her wave at Charlie, who I turned to see, and looked in our direction to see what was happening. I watched Charlie wave his already dirty hands back, the whole thing just made me smile. Jessica waved at me next before putting her car in reverse and backed out of the driveway. With Jessica gone, I turned to head back into the house, but not before I stopped in front of the garage. “Please don’t get too dirty, Charlie,” I told my husband, trying to make sure he heard me over the music that he had turned on. “No promises, babe . . . shoot!” Charlie said before quickly popping his head around the front of the car, “Mommy, I meant to say Mommy.” I watch him stare at me to see my reaction to what he said. I just grinned at shook my head at him as I held up one finger, signifying strike one, before walking to the front door. With Charlie out of sight, and probably back to getting dirty, I could only laugh at him. Once I was back inside, I slipped my flip-flops off and went into the kitchen to read the essay that Charlie had written. If you just watched the interactions between Charlie and me you wouldn’t see it, but Charlie does have a way with words when he is around other people. The way he talks and articulates himself does stand out; you quickly realize why he has such a large network. The essay did not take long to read, but it did make me smile at the fact that I got him to think and remember, our dynamic demands both of us to be able to communicate with each other. I took the essay back into the office and put it in one of the files that I kept for him. With Charlie out in the garage doing his own thing and Jessica gone, I had a little bit of time for myself. I pulled out my phone and saw four text messages from my mother, all asking if Charlie and I were coming to dinner. Instead of texting back I just pressed the call button and put the phone up to my ear. “Good morning, Jennifer, about time I heard from you. Alice told me that your conversation with Little Charlie went well,” my mother said. I rolled my eyes even though I knew she could not see them over the phone, “Good morning, Mother,” I simply said as I walked back into the kitchen, pulling down a cup with a lid and straw from the cabinet to fill up with water. “Yes, Charlie and I had a good conversation Friday. I assume Alice told you all about it?” “She gave me the cliff notes, letting me know that you both let Little Charlie in on the fact that Nichola and I know about his diapers and your two’s whole dynamic you have going on.” Mother said in response, “But I just want to make sure, you two are coming to dinner tonight, right?” With a heavy sigh I told her, “Yes Mom, we are coming. Just. . . don’t go overboard and smother him.” I balanced the phone between my shoulder and my ear to free both hands so I could secure the lid on Charlie’s cup. Satisfied, I grab my phone again and use my free hand to snag Charlie's cup before heading to the door leading to the garage from the house. I heard my mother gasp before saying, “Smother him? I have never smothered my little Charlie; he is too small and fragile. Speaking of which, you need to feed him more, he is way too small and skinny.” “Hold on Mom,” I told her as I pinned my phone back between my shoulder and ear, freeing up a hand to open the door leading to the garage. I quickly set Charlie’s cup on the workbench, “Charlie, I brought you something to drink,” I hollered over the music before retreating into the house. “Thanks,” I heard Charlie yell just before I closed the door. “Mom, you still there?” I ask, resecuring the phone in my hand, walking over to the kitchen island to sit and finish my phone call. “What was that racket?” my mother asked, responding to my question. “Charlie is changing the oil in the sports car and had his music playing in the garage,” I informed Mom. “You still let him drive that big car? That thing has too much power for that little boy, why don’t you get him a small little roadster, one with a little engine,” my mother said in a nagging tone. “Mother, he may be my little boy, but he is a full-grown man. And if you think I can get him to part with that car, you are mistaken. Charlie and his friend Adam spent all last winter replacing a perfectly good turbo, with another one . . .” I started to inform her before she started to cut me off. “You can call little Charlie anything you want dear, but he is not fully grown, he is stuck in a little boy body and needs to be treated as such. This Adam fella sounds like a bad influence, why are they replacing parts that are still good? That doesn’t make sense.” My mother interrupted in a rebuttal. With a heavy sigh I went on to say, “Mom, I am not going to sit here and debate how I should treat Charlie. As for Adam, he is fine, they were friends long before I knew Charlie anyway. And if Charlie wants to replace parts in his car, he can, though I think he said it was a bigger turbo. Either way, we can talk more later, I will see you tonight. Goodbye Mom,” I said, trying to end a conversation that would never end. “You could always come over early, honey, and I promise to not smother little Charlie. Though I don’t see where you got that notion Goodbye darling, see you soon.” my mother said, surprisingly ending our conversation. I quickly ended the phone call, making sure to not leave any room for my mother to get another thought in her head to talk about. This dinner will be one to remember, I am sure of it. *** I grabbed a shop towel to clean my hands as I looked over my car to admire my work. I was able to not only change my oil but also replace my front brakes before Jen popped her head in to tell me to find a stopping point. I walked over to turn my music off and tossed the shop towel in the bin to wash later. With a quick hand inspection, I got most of the dirt and grime off, though I will need to wash my hands to pass Jen’s clean hands of approval. I walked out of the garage, pressing the button on the keypad to close the garage door behind me. Jen must have expected me because the front door opened as I reached it. I walked in, slipped my shoes off, and smiled at Jen, noticing a change in outfit since I last seen her. “Looking good, Mommy,” I told her honestly. One perk of dinner at the in-laws was being able to see Jen in a dress, though I knew I needed to change my outfit as well to match. It's not that Jen did not like to wear dresses; her job was just more of a suit and pants kind of gig than anything. It is also good to note that Isabella, Jen’s mother, had a long-standing rule that Sunday dinners with family were to be a formal event and nagged every to wear semi-casual outfits. This just meant the men had to have a collared shirt and the women had to have a dress or skirt. Jen and I did try to make it every Sunday but sometimes our jobs just would not allow it. “Baby, you are absolutely filthy,” Jen started to say bending down to my level. “You have dirt all over your face. No matter, I had a hunch you were not going to stay clean,” she said with a giggle. I was listening to Jen as she hovered over to inspect me, but I was distracted by her beautiful figure supporting her red dress, it was mid-length with a V-neck and short sleeves. Jen even had her long brunette hair down, and with the way she was bending over it was flowing across her breasts, which made me mesmerized. “Sorry Mommy, nose itched,” I told her trying to make an excuse for my dirty face. I heard Jen clear her thought, which brought my attention up to her eyes, “You know it’s rude to stare, baby,” she said amusingly. “Do not touch the walls but go upstairs into our bedroom and go directly to the bathroom, understand?” she instructed. “Yes, ma’am,” I told her with a smile. I did what was told and trotted up the stairs and directly to the bathroom that was adjoined to our bedroom. I could feel Jen close behind me, though she did make a slight detour before joining me in the bathroom. When she finally joined me in the bathroom, I got bombarded with a baby wipe to the face. I did my best to hold still but I still found myself squirming away. “Hold still, honey,” Jen told me as she tried to get that last bit of dirt from my face. “There, your face is clean, but you still reek of motor oil and dirt,” she told me as I found her undressing me. Jen had my shirt off first, then she had me step out of my shorts, and then she reached between my legs and undid the snaps to my onesie, bringing it up and over my head. “Take a quick shower for me, baby, get all that dirt and grime off,” Jen said as she ripped the tapes off my diaper, letting it splat on the floor. “You did a good number on that diaper of yours, good job.” It's still hard for me not to blush when I get praised for something so juvenile, but I knew better than to apologize for it. I was about to say something, but I quickly got turned about and playfully swatted on my bare cheeks. “Go get cleaned up,” she said, leaving me to shower alone. I tried not to dilly-dally, using some good soap I was able to wash away the dirt. I lathered up a second time though with a different soap so I would smell fresh with a hint of pine. Satisfied, I turned off the shower and stepped out, snagging the towel that Jen had sitting out for me. After getting dry I left the towel to fall to the floor so it could soak up the puddle I made from stepping out of the shower. I went ahead and took the time to brush my teeth, apply deodorant, and spritz a hint of cologne on that Jen got me. I poked my head into the bedroom, wondering where Jen was hiding. I was honestly surprised she was not buzzing around me already, trying to dress me. Normally I would dress myself, but with the new rules, I knew I was not getting away without getting a diaper on first and speaking of which. I think I knew where my ‘Mommy’ was at. Naked as the day I was born, I made my way out of our room, down the hall, and into the nursery Jen put together. “Found you,” I said as I spotted her rummaging through the closet. Jen turned her head spotting me standing in the doorway. “Look at you, all squeaky clean,” she said as she made her way over to me, holding” some clothing in her arms. “Is that the cologne I got you?” “Yup, I wanted to smell nice for you Mommy,” I told her as I watched her set the clothes on one end of the changing table before picking me up and laying me down on it as well. I felt Jen's eyes quickly inspect my handy work to make sure I was as clean as I smelled before she reached for a fresh diaper and quickly diapered me, leaving my quickly rising manhood secure in my thickly padded undergarment. I saw a smile creep up on Jen’s face before she said, “I see someone is in good spirits.” I don’t know why her comment made me turn as red as her dress, but I tried to hide my embarrassment. I mean we are married and have a healthy adult relationship. I was brought out of my thoughts quickly when I heard her say, “Aww, don’t be shy honey, I am flattered to make you happy,” she said pulling me up in the seated position. I just smiled back at her as she kissed me and proceeded to dress me. Jen had me in a plain white onesie, with my light blue button-up shirt and a new pair of steal grey slacks. I did have a black bet to style with, but we did decide to forgo the tie. Before we left the nursery, she grabbed an extra diaper and followed me to the stairs. “Go ahead, sweetie, head downstairs and put your shoes on. I need to grab your diaper bag out of the bedroom reel quick,” she said leaving to descend the stairs alone. I felt good, I was dressed nicely, close to what I wear to work, and I felt normal. Maybe this won’t be so bad after all. If I can at least get used to using my diapers in public. I just sat down on the couch to put my shoes on when I saw Jen come down the stairs carrying my baby blue backpack she used as my diaper bag. “If you want, we can stop and get you some pull-ups on the way to Mom’s house,” Jen told me as she slipped on her nice flats and grabbed her purse. “Will I get to wear them at dinner tonight,” I tried asking, fearing I knew the answer already. I saw Jen glance at me as I stood up and strained my trousers before following her out the door. “Sorry, baby, but Mom’s house is not public,” she simply said. “Worth a shot, I guess,” I said in reply to her denial. We both hopped in Jen’s SUV and buckled up. Jen set my diaper bag on the floorboard at my feet and her purse tucked out of the way. Jen put the vehicle in gear and looked at me before she started to drive, “Do you want to go get Lady Frankie really quick before we take off,” she asked, referring to my stuffed bunny, “You left her sitting in the office.” “No thank you, I will be ok,” I told her, hiding the slight embarrassment of being asked if I needed my stuffie. She only left a brief pause before she took my word that I would be ok and proceeded to start our journey towards the in-laws.

“Alright, sweetie. Let's get you in a nice, thick diaper,” Lilith said, leading him back to his nursery with a towel still wrapped around his waist. In one Effortless motion, Lilith swooped Mikey up and placed him on the changing table, pulling the towel off him beforehand and exposing his pale, naked body to the world. “I think this one should do just fine!” She said, pulling out a pre fluffed diaper with cute little bears on it that looked ever so perfect to Mikey. She lifted his legs, pulling the diaper underneath him before reaching for a bottle of powder. Mikey could already feel its thick, soft padding and was over the moon about it. He smiled as Lilith applied a liberal coat of the powder, making sure to apply extra near his groin as she knew it would need the extra attention before finally taping him up. “How does that feel, baby?” She asked, giving the front of his padding a light little pat. “Amazing!” Mikey said excitedly, still not really feeling the full thickness of it while laid out on his back. “Yea? How about we get you in a nice little onesie as well, and then we can put you down for a nap?” “A nap!?” Mikey protested, quickly sitting up on the changing station. “Yes, sweetie,” Lilith said, lifting him off of the table and onto his feet. “But first, let's pick out something cute for you to wear,” She said, making her way over to the closet and opening the doors. Mikey almost forgot about the nap for a second as his eyes opened wide. The closet was stacked full of different diaper prints, and just about every color of clothing. Some long, some short. Short sleeved and long sleeved, footie pajamas and cozy looking sweatpants. His options would be almost endless. “Do you want to pick something out, or do you want Mommy to decide?” Lilith said, smiling over at her little boy. Mikey stood speechless as he waddled over to the closet to get a closer look, the thick diaper between his legs making it difficult for him not to waddle. “On second thought, I think Mommy wants to dress her sweet little prince,” She said, reaching into the closet to pull out a onesie with a cute little bear character printed on the front to match his diaper. “Arms up, sweetie,” She said, taking it off its hanger. Mikey did as he was told and lifted his arms, which allowed for Lilith to quickly slide the onesie over his head. He let his arms fall back to his side as he watched Lilith quickly button his underside, securely holding his thick diaper in place. “Perfect!” Lilith shouted. “Now who's ready for their nap?” Mikey made a pouty face as he was reminded of the nap. “I don’t want to!” He protested. “Now now,” She said, lifting him up and carrying him over to his crib. “Little boys need their rest,” She said before placing him down in his crib for the first time. “But Mommy!” He pouted. Lilith gently pushed him back, forcing him to lay down on the soft bedding as she pulled a blanket up over him before leaning in to whisper in his ear. “It’s okay, sweetie,” She whispered, almost instantly giving Mikey goose bumps. “Shhh, it's okay. Mommy knows how excited you are, and how draining all of these news things can be,” She whispered, starting to run her hand through his hair as he laid back and looked up at her. He wasn’t going to admit it, but he was cherishing every moment of this. “Baby boys need their sleep, especially after a big day like the one you’ve already had. Don’t you want to be able to have even more fun?” Lilith whispered, continuing to stroke his head. Mikey nodded with a smile as he felt butterflies twinkle in his stomach. “Can you be a good little boy for Mommy? Take a short little nap, and I promise to have a special little surprise for you,” She whispered. As much as Mikey didn’t like the sound of these naps becoming a regular thing, he did like the idea of a surprise. “Hush little baby, don’t say a word,” Lilith started to sing in a soft voice as she started to sway. “Mommy’s gonna buy you a mockingbird…” It wasn’t long until Mikey found himself asleep, almost as if by magic. ~~ Mikey stirred awake in the soft comfort of his crib as bright natural light poured in through the window, illuminating the entire room. He felt happy and full of warmth and could sense the magic in the air. Carefully, he pulled himself up on the crib mattress and leaned up against the white bars that kept him confined to the safety of his crib which brought a smile to his face. “Mommy!” He cried out, staring out towards the door that was currently shut. “Mommy!” A brief moment passed before she entered the room, sunlight instantly highlighting her beauty as she smiled at Mikey and made her way over to his crib. “Good afternoon, sweetheart! Someones been sleeping for so long!” Mikey smiled as he blushed a little as she dropped the crib gate, allowing him to climb out. The smell of cinnamon drifted through the air with a mixture of other scents as he could hear some slight commotion outside of his room. He turned to look at Mommy to ask what all was happening, but he was quickly met by a pacifier that she plopped into his mouth, before being hoisted up in the air and onto her hip. She carried him out of his room and into the living room, where Mikey’s eyes quickly lit up with excitement as he realized what all of the commotion was. Trails of light danced around the room, illuminating the inside as the trails of light bounced off the walls, leaving glimmering streams that quickly faded to nothing. A duster fluttered its way around the room, eagerly dusting each and every surface as a broom did the same in the kitchen. The smell of cinnamon and apples filled the air as a wooden spoon casually spun itself around in a pot on the stove while a knife did its work on a cutting board chopping a variety of fruits and vegetables. The whole room was filled with enchanted objects. “Wow!” Mikey let out, letting his mouth practically hang open in awe. “It's nice, isn’t it, sweetie?” Lilith said with a smile, looking around at the magic she had created. “It's `mazing!” Mikey muttered through his pacifier before letting it fall out of his mouth and onto the floor below. “Well that just won’t do,” Lilith said, using her hands to levitate it back up to her, before magically attaching a string of beads to it and clipping the other end to Mikey’s onesie. “That should help,” She said, plopping the pacifier back into his mouth which caused Mikey to blush. Lilith smiled as she bopped him on the nose. “All of this will allow Mommy to spend more time with her little boy!” She said, only causing Mikey to smile bigger. “I’ve even enchanted the windows too, so we don’t have to worry about any passers-by. If someone is looking through the window, it will be like none of this is happening!” Mikey stared in disbelief as he looked around at the enchanted world before him. He was in complete awe. Gently, Lilith placed Mikey on the living room floor. She watched him for a minute, sucking away on his pacifier completely enthralled by the sights before him. Lilith smiled as she slowly waved her hands, making a bright assortment of colorfully wrapped gifts appear just behind him before waiting another minute to grab his attention. “Mikey, sweetie,” She said softly. Mikey looked back at her, letting the pacifier fall out of his mouth again, only to be caught by the string of beads this time. “Yes, Mom-” He started, before seeing the pile of gifts now behind him as he let out a gasp. “ARE THESE FOR ME!?” He shouted ecstatically as he quickly spun himself around, grabbing one of the gifts off the pile. Lilith giggled as she watched his face light up with excitement. “Yes, sweetie. These are all for you!” Mikey didn’t hesitate before tearing into the gifts, revealing an assortment of toys, coloring books and cute onesies, before finally tearing into the final one. Before he had even fully torn away the colorful wrapping paper, he reached his hand into the box and pulled out its soft contents. He held it in front of him, almost in a trance like state as he slowly processed what it was before him. As if suddenly living in a dream world, here appeared his favorite, long lost Teddy Bear Bjorg in a new, pastel colored state. Tears started to form in his eyes as he looked from the bear up towards Lilith. “Oh, sweetie,” Lilith said, realizing the emotional moment he was having as she swept in to give him a hug. Mikey quickly wrapped his arms around her, pulling her in tight as a few tears gently rolled down his face and into her blouse. He gave a quick sob before he released his grasp on Lilith, returning his gaze to his bear as he gave it a quick squeeze. “You're the best Mommy ever!” He said cheerfully, wiping the few tears from his eyes. “Awww, how sweet,” She said, giving him a big smile. “I haven’t even shown you all of your surprises yet!” She said, getting up off the ground and walking towards Mikey, gesturing for him to stand up. He quickly hopped to his feet, only to be quickly picked up and carried backwards before being promptly set in what Mikey quickly realized was a massive baby bouncer, hung from the ceiling as he felt himself sway. His face turned bright red as he tried to hold back the amount of glee he was feeling, but it was of no use. He let out a tiny little screech of joy as he started to bounce. If he wasn’t living in a dream world before. He definitely was now. Lilith smiled as she placed the pacifier back into his mouth as he continued to bounce, all while clutching his new bear in his hands. “You stay right there, and Mommy will go check on that home made apple sauce, hmmm?” Mikey violently nodded his head as he pushed off the floor with his feet, enjoying every bit of the new world that was forming around him. Did you enjoy the story? Want to read the next couple of chapters early without waiting? Check out my Patreon!

Lilith stood in the doorway to what was now Mikey’s nursery with a smile. It was exactly as she had envisioned it in her head over the past couple of weeks. A much better use of space too, over his old gamer setup. She watched as Mikey played with his cars, driving them around as though they were real in a state of complete bliss. Her heart felt full for the first time in a while, and she was beyond excited to play the role of Mommy for the days to come. Mikey sat on the floor, driving his different cars as he pretended to race them, drifting them around corners as they avoided the other parked cars. “Vrrooommm… Vrroommmm… Errr! Bsshhh!” He yelled as one of the cars collider with another. He took a handful of his cars and threw them into the air only spreading the mess of cars that were now scattered across his room. Lilith let out a laugh that alerted Mikey to her presence who eagerly looked up at her with a smile. “Come on, sweetie. Bath time!” She said, holding out her hand towards Mikey who stopped his cars almost immediately to jump up and run across the room to her. The smile across his face was as big as Lilith’s as he quickly wrapped his arms around here, gleaming with excitement. “Bath time! Bath time!” He giggled. She grabbed his hand and gave it a good squeeze as she smiled at Mikey before leading him down the hallway while he bounced with each step. “Alright,” Lilith said with a little laugh. “Calm down sweetie. We got to get you into the tub,” Mikey's eyes opened wide as he saw the tub full of bubbles, with a few little plastic boats floating on the water. “Eeek!” He let out as he tried to run forward, but was quickly stopped as Lilith held on to his hand tightly. “Slow down, baby. I don’t want you to trip and fall,” She said, pulling him back towards her as she lifted him into the air, placing him into the bathtub which he quickly plopped down into, sending clouds of bubbles soaring into the air. The water was warm, which Mikey absolutely loved as he tossed about in the bubbles. “Does all of this make my little boy happy?” Lilith smiled as she watched Mikey drive one of his boats through the water while making motor board noises with his lips. Mikey nodded profusely as he splashed about. “I wuv it all!” “That's wonderful, sweetie. Mommy can make all of your little dreams come true as long as you behave like a sweet baby boy. Can you do that for me?” Mkey continued to nod. “I would do anything!” “Well then…Mommy is gonna make sure to treat you just like the little baby you are!” Lilith said with a big smile. “That means you’ll get to wear nice thick diapers all day to catch all of the little accidents you’ll be having, just like the ones earlier today. And Mommy will regularly check on you to make sure you aren’t sitting in any of that nasty yuk for too long. You’ll get plenty of warm bubble baths, just like this one and all of my love in the world!” Mikey let out a big smile. “You mean it?” “Of course, silly!” Lilith said, leaning down to kiss his forehead. “And?” Mikey said, reaching out his hands to make a squeezing motion. Lilith giggled. “And Mommy will keep you well fed through all sorts of different methods. You’ll get to suckle on my breasts, and bottles that Mommy prepares for you. Mommy will get to experiment with making yummy baby food and spoon feeding you. And Mommy will always make sure you have plenty of toys to play with. We’ve got to keep you stimulated after all, don’t we?” She said with a wink. Mikey blushed a little as he daydreamed about it all. “What…what about work?” Mikey asked, slowly spinning his hands around in the water to move the bubbles. “Shhh, baby. You let Mommy worry about all of that. For at least the next week, you won’t be going anywhere without your Mommy,” She said teasingly. Mikey smiled, continuing to stir the bubbles in the bath. Lilith’s spell could do a lot, but it couldn’t keep his mind from drifting to his own nature insecurities. Everything had been going great so far, but there were just so many questions that he had racing through his mind. “Mommy?” Mikey said quietly as she slowly washed his back with a warm washcloth, soothing him as he felt the warm water trickle down his back. “Yes, baby?” Lilith said with a smile, pausing to look him in the eyes. “What does it mean to be a witch?” Mikey asked. Lilith paused for a minute, unsure of how to answer. “Well…” She started. “It means a lot of things… For instance, I get to know all about the magical world! I get to know about all sorts of cool potions and spells that can make just about anything happen!” “Wow!” Mikey said with a giggle. “Like when you made your boobies big!” Lilith chuckled. “Yes, sweetie. That's one example. Or when I transformed your room. I can use magic to bring my visions to life and to bring inanimate objects to life as well. Or I can brew up potions to cure illness or soothe your throat. But it also comes with some drawbacks… which regrettably causes most of us to hide away and keep to ourselves. You can only have so many ‘home remedies’ up your sleeve before people draw suspicion,” Lilith said in a saddened tone. “Why's that?” Mikey asked, looking up at her. “People don’t really like witches. They think were bad people,” “I think you're good!” Mikey shouted with excitement. Lilith giggled a little. “Well that's a relief,” She said, squeezing out the wash cloth on his head as he giggled. “It also means I can’t have kids…” She said with a pause. “Part of the curse I guess you could say,” “Oh…” Mikey said. They hadn’t really gotten to the point in their relationship where they had talked about whether they wanted kids or not in the future. “But that's why I think it's just wonderful that you like to be babied. I get to channel all of my Mommy urges into you,” Mikey paused for a minute, still lost in thought. “Does that mean you knew?” “Admittedly, yes. It was a couple of months ago, and I could tell you were hiding something from me but I thought it was something more serious. So… I ended up going through your phone, expecting to find some texts from another woman or something, but instead found all of the ABDL porn you left open which definitely sent me down a rabbit hole,” She started. “I mean…talk about luck of the draw,” Mikey couldn’t help but smirk as he felt himself lighten up a little as he remembered everything going on around him. “Why didn’t you say something sooner?” He said, daydreaming about what it would have been like if he had told her months ago. He hoped there would be many more experiences like the ones he had already gone through today. “I didn’t think it was fair. I figured I had to let you announce it on your own time,” She said, trailing off as she locked eyes with Mikey. “But I think it was worth the wait,” Mikey let out a big smile. “I think so too!” He said happily as he started to push the bubbles around again before a final sinking thought entered his mind. “Come on, sweetie. Let's get you out of this tub and into something warm and cozy,” She said, grabbing a towel off the rack as she gestured for Mikey to stand up. “I can already envision a soft, comfy onesie with your name on it,” Smiling, Mikey grabbed her hand and climbed out of the tub, clumps of bubbles sticking all over as he mustered up the courage to ask his final question. “Mommy?” Mikey said quietly, as Lilith wrapped him in a towel, patting him dry as she went. “Yes, sweetie?” She asked. “Can magic be used to make someone love someone else?” He asked hesitantly. Lilith knelt down on the ground in front of him, pulling the towel tight around him as she smiled. “No, sweetie. It's one of the few things magic can’t do. We fell in love the only way there is. Naturally. And it has been one of the greatest accomplishments of my life…” She said, forming a tear in her eye as she felt herself get a little emotional. Mikey opened his arms, dropping the towel, and wrapped his arms around Lilith who graciously returned the gesture. “I wuv you, Mommy!” He said, squeezing as tight as he could. “I love you too, my sweet little boy,” Did you enjoy the story? Want to read the next couple of chapters early without waiting? Check out my Patreon!

Seriously. I'm not one for flaunting what my undergarments are to people who aren't consenting, but Ben Shapiro's opinion is something I'll never care for.

Ugh, this was super hard to watch as both an AB and a trans girl. ?